Azeroth

Twilight and her friends stared at the three ponies that appeared in the middle of the throne room. Two were ponies that she knew while the third looked very similar to King Sombra. Flash Sentry was the first one to awake, the ponies rushed over to check on him. He didn’t have any major injuries, one on his head that looked like he was rendered unconscious. Her violet eyes moved over to the strange Sombra look alike. ‘This is impossible, the Crystal Heart…’ Twilight paused in her train of thought as she pondered on the presence of this pony. He didn’t look like Sombra in every way, his horn matched his coat, there was no purple mist coming from his eyes, and the cape was strangely missing. ‘This could still be a trick.’ she told herself before looking around for Aqua Star. Flash caught her searching and decided to speak up. “She… isn’t here anymore.”

“What do you mean?” the princess asked a feeling of dread settling in. “What happened?”

“She… she sacrificed herself to save her friends.” admitting this to the one pony that gave him that task left a bitter taste in his mouth. “I don’t know what happened. One moment I was surrounded by darkness and the next I was in the snow. She vanished in her hooves of her friend… Midnight I think she called him.”

“Midnight Sun.” the Princess of Friendship whispered as she remembered the journals. It was now making sense on why he looked like Sombra.

"You know him?” asked Rainbow circling around the dark grey stallion as Twilight began to piece the information together.

“Midnight Sun was an apprentice of Star Swirl the Bearded and friend of Aqua Star from what I can tell. The only time I heard the name was in journals written by Aqua Star and a journal entry from Sombra.” Twilight revealed looking at her friends. “From the entry I can deduce that he became Sombra after some sort of event, how he was able to be separated from him I don’t know. Sombra was destroyed by the Crystal Heart.”

“Not entirely Princess.” a voice called out causing the friends to turn around seeing a red fox standing there. “Hi there, my name is Maple. I am the representative of the Crystal Heart.”

“What do you want?” the rainbow maned pony was on the defensive at the appearance of the new creature.

“We are here to congratulate you on passing your test.” a new voice, one that Rarity recognized, spoke up as a red elk came into view. “Hiya Rarity!”

“Lethoras!” the white unicorn was surprised to see the elf boy. “How in Equestria did you survive?”

“My mom.” was the only response he could give as he was interrupted by a doe speaking up. “My name is Guardian, I am the Representative of the Tree of Harmony.”

“You’re the one from the Eternal Forest?” Spike inquired earning a look of shock from the doe. “Aurora told me the story… wait she’s still out there!”

The purple dragon ran off to check on the large crystal dragon in the middle of the town.

“What do you mean by test?” Applejack spoke up turning the attention back to the conversation.

“Right, well you see the Tree of Harmony had given you each a test. To see if you could stay true to your Elements of Harmony without them present.” explained Maple as she thought about a way to make it easier to swallow.

“Each of the Spirits have or will give you two tests, one to see if you are ready to receive their gift and the other to see how it will grow without the presence of your friends.” Guardian continued and noticed the way Rainbow’s eyes narrowed.

“A test?” she snapped moving forward her eyes filled with anger. “The places you sent us, the things we had to go through were all just a test to the Tree of Harmony?”

“You could have a had a little more tact there Niamh.” Lethoras spoke up looking over at the doe who just shook her head. “The Tree of Harmony doesn’t seem to get emotions like it should so yes, to it all you went through was just a test.”

“I knew that much at first.” Fluttershy sighed as R.D. glared at the doe saying. “Did we pass or fail?”

“You wouldn’t have gotten the castle if you failed, you probably would have been corrupted in the first test and died in the second one.” Maple spoke up stepping in the line of sight. “Let’s all just calm down, we’re here to tell you that there is a reason for these tests.”

"Against the wishes of the Tree of Harmony.” Guardian pointed out and Lethoras just placed a hoof over her mouth saying. “Sombra’s back, trying to take over Equestria, there is an evil growing that the Spirits don’t know how to stop, you might be the key to stopping it, and so they’re putting their faith in you.”

“That’s a run on sentence.” the fox told the red elk who just grinned at her. “I hate you.”

“No you don’t!” laughed the golden eyed creature pulling her in close. Twilight decided to take over this conversation before there was a fight.

“What should we do?” she asked and all eyes turned to her. “I mean we can’t take down Sombra on our own.”

“Right now the only thing you can do is just prepare. He does not know that we told you so he thinks you are oblivious to his return.” Niamh replied looking at her. “Aqua Star knew and did not tell you as it would have caused a panic. She later left a message to you Princess explaining everything.”

“The journal entry.” realization dawned on the alicorn as she groaned. She left the journal at the Castle of the Two sisters.

“Don’t worry, I put the journal in your library in case you are in need of it.” the fox told her and the Princess of Friendship looked startled. “With a new cover and everything, the old one fell off.”

“But that was practically new!” Rarity pointed out and the fox gave her a sheepish grin. “Oh… well apologies for handling the book roughly.”

“It’s alright, I was only the cover for a short period of time. I had to tell myself to never make a bet with Discord again.” said Maple before looking around. “We should be going, the Spirits are requesting our presence.”

Lethoras was already gone and the two representatives headed out. Twilight frowned as she thought about everything told to her before looking at the unconscious Midnight Sun and Comet. She knew where she could put them, yet… ‘Wouldn’t that be a reminder to them about Aqua Star?’ she thought not even noticing a shadowy figure behind them. There was a snap and the six ponies vanished just as Spike came into the room carrying the stone from before.

“Rarity? I need to talk to you about this… where did they go?” asked Spike looking around, Flash Sentry was dumbfounded as he said. “I don’t know.”

All the girls let out a scream as they fell towards the ground. Twilight flapped her wings, glad to see that they were still there. She grabbed onto Rarity as the other two pegasus did the same with the Earth Ponies. They all stared down at the vast forest they were above.

“That was close.” Rarity panted as they were flown down, when her feet touched the ground. “Where do you think we are?”

“I don’t know.” Twilight replied as she looked around seeing a large stone nearby them with a strange marking upon the surface. It was radiating with magic, the sound of hooves caught her attention and she pulled her friends into the surrounding foliage as a group of humans rode by. They were escorting a large cage behind him as the mares stayed quiet. One caught Twilight’s attention, he was riding upfront and wearing a green cloak with a hood. He was a powerful magician from what she could tell and she worried that he was able to sense their presence. It was one of the things she learned from her time in Ferelden. Mages or anyone sensitive to magic could tell that her own powers were different.

The princess signaled her friends to move away slowly as the horses slowed down. Something wasn’t right and the alicorn wished that Spike was here. Suddenly the humans were attacked by large hulking creatures and the ponies turned to run. Twilight noticed that they were coming from all directions. The princess let out a groan before flying up into the air as Rarity teleported into the trees.

“Twilight be careful, these creatures, there is something wrong with their minds!” warned the purple haired fashionista.

“Get the injured to safety.” the alicorn instructed before flying down towards the battle. “I will do what I can.”

“Stay safe.” Rarity told her vanishing into her bright blue aura. The Princess of Friendship was hoping she could think up a plan to convince the humans that her and her friends were on their side. ‘I just hope they don’t attack me first.’ she thought noticing the two magic users were preparing something. ‘I’m still going to help.’

Spike was worried, he was going to ask Rarity for her help and now they were gone. The stone in his hands was cracking heavily. Looking towards Flash he opened his mouth to ask him where they went when the stone exploded in a pale silver light. A tiny figure was in the middle of the beam, from what the two stallions could tell it was Equestrian by nature.

Khadgar blinked in surprise as he looked around at the aftermath of the battle. There was heavy casualties on their side and they managed to capture to of the beasts. He knew they had some help but he didn’t know from what. Something had shielded the injured and had blasted away some of the creatures yet vanished the moment Medivh finished his spell. His brown eyes scanned the area taking not of some bushes were clumped together oddly. The young mage wandered over touching a hand against the surface taking note of the way it didn’t give.

“Mage are you coming?” Lothar asked and the dark haired human swore he heard a slight yet quiet screech of disdain come from the bush.

“Coming.” he mumbled before moving to get onto his horse. He glanced back at the bushes before turning his attention to more important matters. Though it wasn’t going to stop him from telling Lothar where the beings from before were hiding.

Twilight let out a sigh before removing her hand from Rarity’s mouth. Fluttershy waved her arm as the branches parted revealing the six ponies behind a barrier. The princess stood up and brushed off her robe before looking around.

“Twilight, are you alright?” Applejack asked looking at her friend who had begun to breath heavily. “You seemed awfully quick to protect us from that spell.”

“We don’t know what it might have done to us.” the mulberry alicorn explained looking towards her friends. “Be on your guard, it’s not just the humans we have to worry about now. This world is full of danger.”

“I think we should check the situation out on both sides.” Rainbow Dash spoke up earning an eyebrow raise from the Princess of Friendship. “We have no idea what is going on here, we need more information about both sides if we are going to have a plan. We’ll stay to the shadows and make sure that we don’t get caught. If we do then we find ways to escape. Three to a group, how does that sound?”

“That’s… a good idea.” Twilight didn’t like to admit that out loud. “Alright, Rainbow Dash and Applejack you’re with me. I’m going to check on the humans. Fluttershy, Rarity and Pinkie Pie check on the larger creatures. Also…”

Twilight’s raspberry aura surrounded them for a moment.

“A translation spell so you can understand them. Don’t speak back if you do get caught.” the tri colored maned mare instructed before looking towards the direction that the humans went. “Let’s go, we don’t want to lose them.”

"Don’t get caught.” Rainbow spoke up looking at the other group before following Twilight. “We’ll meet up at the big stone from earlier in a week. Maximum two, understood?”

The ponies agreed before saying their goodbyes before heading off. The princess scanned the area with her violet eyes trying to figure out where the mage went off to. ‘His spell, what the creatures have… it’s similar to the way the Wardens fought the Blight.’ she thought looking at her friends. ‘Yet the thing inside of them is worse than the Blight. More sickening. We can only hope that we don’t bring that back to our world.’

Spike watched as the light faded and the tiny pony dropped towards the ground. He rushed towards it and managed to catch it. He panted looking down at the filly who just rolled over in his arms. She was a unicorn with a periwinkle coat and a dark blue mane that reminded him of a certain mare. He shook his head before looking around wondering where Twilight went. She was gone when he got there and he was starting to get worried. Flash Sentry didn’t even know where they went or even who took them. The small purple dragon heard a small whimper and realized, he didn’t know how to take care of a filly this young. There was a groan behind him causing the young dragon to turn around as the dark grey stallion awoke.

“Where am I?” he asked struggling to his hooves and starring Spike straight in the eyes. The purple dragon shrank back holding the foal close to him. The stallion moved forward backing the youngling into a wall before Flash got in front of him.

“He’s a friend of Twilight Sparkle, the one I told you about.” the orange pegasus said quickly looking at the divided unicorn. “She will return soon.”

Midnight Sun looked at the former Changeling on the ground before a small whimper caught his attention. He looked at the small child in the arms of Spike. His eyes widened before looking away his mind trying to wrap around what he had just seen. ‘There is no way she would have been able copy herself. But why does that child look so much like her?’

“She does look like Aqua Star doesn’t she?” asked Spike looking down at the foal earning a look of surprise from the unusual stallion. “I was thinking to take her to Aurora, see if she knows anything.”

“Aurora…” Midnight mused quietly trying to figure out where he heard that name before. “Are you talking about UntryrUryte?”

“Uhhhhh. Yes?” replied Spike not even sure he was giving the right answer. “She’s just outside and seems to know magic well enough. Then I’m going to write a letter to the princesses about you.”

“Why?” questioned the black maned stallion his red eyes boring into the green reptile eyes of the dragon.

“They should know that there is another like Aqua Star out there and that Sombra has returned.” this time it was Flash Sentry who spoke. “They deserve to know that he is back, they were the ones who sealed him last time.”

Guilt washed over the face of the unicorn as he looked back at Comet saying. “I do not have full knowledge of recent events… who was he to her?”

“A son.” the baby dragon answered honestly and Midnight Sun sighed whispering. “No wonder you wanted me to watch over him.”

“What are you going to do now?” Flash knew that he had to keep him there a little while longer so he could explain what happened to Twilight’s acquaintance. A burst of white light flashed through the throne room as Twilight stepped out looking very haggard. Behind her were her five friends all with varying expressions.

“Princess Twilight.” the orange stallion spoke bowing his head causing the alicorn to start. “Midnight Sun is awake.”

“That’s… good.” Twilight said absently looking around. “Spike, can you show him to a room. I will speak to him tomorrow. Also, is the situation with Aurora dealt with?”

“Yeah, Discord made her a cave under the castle.” Spike replied getting a little worried before looking at the dark grey unicorn. “Uh, this way. You should probably bring Comet along.”

The stallion looked at the former changeling before levitating him onto his back. He was going to keep the promise Aqua Star wanted him to make. He was going to protect her son. He followed behind the baby dragon taking in the lack of decor. There was something wrong with that princess, he just had to find out what.

“Will you be able to take care of that child by yourself?” inquired Midnight and Spike gave him a sly smile replying. “Would you?”

“I guess we will both find out.” was the only answer from the older stallion before they both realized that they were lost. “Well sh….”

“LANGUAGE!” Pinkie’s voice rang from down the halls.

Author's Notes:

I do not own MLP. Part two of the 1000 years series up and running!

The Arrangement

Midnight Sun awoke with the sun as he normally did and looked over at the sleeping colt. ‘Of course she had him look like Sirius.’ he thought before he heard a scream. Leaping out of bed the dark grey pony dashed down the halls to find Twilight staring at Spike. He was curled around the baby pony from earlier. The dragon had grown a little and had curled himself around the small child.

“Spike what is going here?” she panted pressed against the wall as the purple dragon opened his eyes. “Why do you have a child?”

“I’m still trying to figure that out.” yawned the assistant as he sat up picking the foal up in his arms. “She came from a stone that I found in the library. Just appeared on your bed so I took it to Rarity to find out where it came from.”

"An imprint stone.” Midnight mused as he thought about it before realizing. “Of course, Aqua Star studied the ancient runes of the Céards. She knew about how they imprinted their conscious onto stones to record some of their history.”

“What are you talking about?” asked Twilight before the dark grey mage turned around saying. “Aqua Star imprinted a copy of her being into a stone in hopes that she would return. It is similar to the process that the Céards used to store their knowledge but changed it. The stone stored something of her in it but it needs a physical sample to come into this world. Who touched this stone?”

“Rarity and me.” Spike replied before blushing. “Does that make us her parents?”

“In a way yes, it is more complicated than that.” sighed Midnight before turning his attention to the Princess who was trying to wrap her head around everything. “Yet that can wait until a later date. I am sure you have questions for me princess. We barely spoke yesterday.”

“Why don’t you treat me like you would everyone else.” the mulberry suggested earning a smirk from the red eyed stallion who told her. “Alright then.”

‘What have I just brought upon myself?’ she thought before giving him a sad smile as she inquired. “Is Aqua Star really dead then?”

"In a way, yes. That child may have her appearance and will grow at an accelerated rate but would probably not retain any of Aqua’s memories. She would have a backup plan for that as well but I don’t know it.” he explained before moving past her. “Now I assume that she had a place to live.”

“Yes, but I keeping you in the castle for now.” Twilight replied earning a raised eyebrow from the unicorn. “Your appearance would only cause panic and you are connected to Sombra in someway.”

“Aren’t you a clever little pony.” scoffed Midnight Sun moving until he was standing over her. “Very well, Princess Twilight, I will play this game of yours. But I want full custody of Comet, I made a promise to Aqua Star that I plan to keep.”

“You know for a second there I swear you sounded like Discord.” Twilight respond her eyes flashing gold earning a slight snarl from the black maned stallion. “Oh hush now, you insulted me first with that tone. Now if you will excuse me I have a library to sort.”

Twilight turned tail and headed off her shadow flickering for only a second. Midnight glanced at Spike before saying. “Perhaps we should explore the castle. After all it seems like we will be spending a lot of time here, wouldn’t you agree?”

“Yeah, plus I need to talk to Rarity about…” Spike paused as he thought about the foal for a moment. “I don’t know what to call her. What was the members of Aqua Star’s family called?”

“There was Aquarius, her mother. A Healer mare with amazing kindness and dedication to her cause. Her father was Night Winds, a Nosteratu, funny thing was he often travelled to the Ancient Lands and came back even more resolve, not even the taint of the corrupted on him.” Midnight Sun recalled as he walked around the halls. “Her younger brother, Sirius was a Mage, it made her worried when she found out he was sent to the front lines. She had a sibling on the way but I do not know what happened.”

“We can always check the library in Canterlot or the Castle of the Two Sisters.” Spike suggested as he thought about what they could do. “See if there are any surviving members today. What about your family? Where are you from?”

“A good idea… I was from the old capital city, Archon, there is nothing that could compare it to its glory. It was also the first city destroyed when Sombra launched his campaign against Equestria. My family was a noble family and I their third child. I had two older siblings both talented in magic and serving in the court of the council and a younger sister. I had a lot to live up to, but no school could take me because of my split core.” Midnight explained as he thought back, the dragon was alright to talk to as he wasn’t as judgemental like most ponies. “I was viewed as a failure until Star Swirl the Bearded chose me as his student. He told me right away that it was mainly because I had a unique core yet I had something that no other colt or filly my age had. The will to push my limits and destroy expectations. My parents weren’t too keen on hearing that.”

The purple dragon let out a laugh as the foal in his arms cooed.

“Don’t you ever want to find out what happened to them?” asked the assistant as he looked down at the child.

“I know what happened to my parents, but to see if my siblings continued their line would be interesting.” mused the dark grey stallion before shaking his head. “This place seems too empty for a Princess of Friendship.”

“Twilight has to realize this herself.” Spike told him giving him a knowing look. “And no hinting towards the fact that it is empty either.”

“I was going to do no such thing.” huffed Midnight before looking at the foal. “Have you thought what to call her?”

“I was thinking Moonlight Wisp. Keeps the name in the family with the night sky theme.” the purple dragon told him as he cradled her. “Do you really think that she will have an increased growth rate?”

"Aqua Star… wouldn’t risk having a foal try and grow up during a harsh war. No matter how much it would pain her to see the child grow up fast.” the dark grey stallion told him and Spike looked sad. “I can try something however, she will still grow up fast but she will stop growing when she is a filly. She’ll still be your little girl and will have a lot of learning to do. Will you be ready to take on that responsibility?”

“We have a studyholic for a princess, I think we will be fine.” the small dragon assured him before the baby started crying. “Uh….”

“I think we should get her some food first. Come on.” Midnight Sun said moving to get some food quickly casting the spell he was talking about. It was a simple one that he had practiced time and again to keep fast growing plants from dying too quickly.

“How old was your sister when you left with Star Swirl?” Spike inquired and the other pony went quiet before saying. “I was the one who held any interest in her actual well being. Since my parents had no use for me they just let me do what I pleased unless it brought shame upon their name. They didn’t raise me themselves, I had tutors and the servants help me. Same as my older siblings, the only time they seemed to care was at events and even then it was to show off the accomplishments. Solar Flare was only their latest. I was the only one who actually took care of her, I fed her when she was hungry allowing the servants and nannies to attend to other duties. I… I didn’t want to say anything when I tested her early. She was a split core like myself… she was a Barrier Master and a Mystic so I tampered with her testing crystal. She grew up to be a court Mystic but we both knew what she had to sacrifice to save face.”

“Who were your other siblings?” Spike noticed that Midnight was a lot more open about the past than Aqua Star. Unlike her talking about the past seemed to keep him distracted on more recent events.

“Prophetic Sunset was my older brother, he wasn’t the most talkative of the court instead being more like an advisor in the matters of Shadow magic. Like most raised in my family he was distant until we were all in public together. He married to a unicorn chosen by our parents and went on to do his duty and serve Equestria.” the dark grey stallion seemed a little bitter about that as he looked out the window. “Morning Glow started out as a rebel, not wanting to marry the stallion that our parents chose for her. Instead making a deal with our parents to allow her to chose who she marries but she will follow the path set down for her. My mother did not like it and decided on a quick spell that would… change her thoughts. My sister then became a good pawn marrying who was chosen for her and became a High Necromancer living in relative peace.”

“I wouldn’t like to meet your mother, she sounds… mean.” Spike sighed looking down at Moonlight Wisp who was still crying.

“To Solar Lake and Sunset Pyre of the Sun Family appearance and obedience was everything. Father wasn’t to keen on using underhanded tactics on keeping order. I much preferred rebelling and hanging out with a dishonored noble. They couldn’t touch me because of my teacher.” a wry laugh came from the black maned stallion and a look of confusion from Spike. “The Nocturne Family became dishonored when Night Wind married a partial corrupted, Aquarius.”

“A Partial Corrupted?” the confusion was evident in the question and Midnight remembered that a lot of things from the past was forgotten. He cleared his throat as they got to the kitchen preparing the meal for the foal as he explained. “The corrupted are ponies who fell to the influence of Abyssia’s dark magic. We thought by sealing her away it would prevent it from spreading but… by doing acts that would taint our purpose, going against our code, would corrupt us. It is like a small voice whispering in your head twisting your thoughts until you are a mere shell of what you were. It can be spread through the blood. Certain Cores are more resistant to corruption allowing a pony to ward it off completely or become only slightly infected leaving a sign that it is inside of you. Aquarius was one such pony, no one knows how she became like that, it was one of the Nocturne’s family’s closely guarded secrets. Yet there was a lot of gossip and rumor about it. The family left Archon after the disgrace and settled in Hessarian, a small city near the Northern Mountains.”

Spike thought about it, Aqua Star never talked about her family much but the stallion was willing to share everything he knew. At first the dragon thought it was his way of mourning but something felt off. Midnight Sun began to feed the child in his arms using his magic watching her.

“Why did you start telling me this?” he asked looking at the black maned stallion who answered. “Because you needed to know where we came from. Why we act the way we do, Aqua Star obviously kept a lot of things in like normal. I can’t do that, ignorance is not becoming of ponies or dragons.”

“You guys really needed a hobby.” chuckled the dragon before an idea came into mind. “Perhaps you can join Big Mac and me for game night. It isn’t anything really that spectacular but it would keep your mind off of reality for a bit. Maybe we should drag in Comet as well when he wakes up.”

“What is this game we will be playing?” this caught Midnight’s attention for a moment as the assistant replied. “Ogres and Obulettes. You are new here and we need to reach out a hand to someone who needs company.”

Midnight paused almost tempted to reject the offer but he looked at Moonlight Wisp before saying. “Well somepony will need to keep an eye on her while you are having fun.”

“So you’re in?” Spike held out a free hoof and the dark grey unicorn took it in hoof shaking it once. Moonlight giggled the bottle popping out of her mouth before she was burped. Midnight gave a small smile as he watched her. His heart yearned to see his own sister again as his mind began to wander back to the old capital city of Archon.

Author's Notes:

I do not own MLP.

The Map

Luna sighed tiredly as she looked down at her bed knowing that there were ponies who needed her help in dreams. The only problem was that she too had to suffer for her mistake. Yet her duty was more important as she focused on walking through the dreams of others.

Her steps echoed down paved roads and her eyes travelled up tall buildings. Crystals floating high above the city casting light upon the darkened roads. Hallowed screams rang through the air as ponies fled from a burst of light. It began to consume all in its wake, the buildings and turned ponies into stone.

“Stop!” a voice shouted and the explosion began to retract reversing what had happened. It was one that even Luna did not recognise who was speaking. Her head turned before she moved towards the sound.

“Midnight Sun you can not keep torturing yourself like this. Even subconsciously.” the princess of the night’s ear moved before running down another street.

“It’s gone. Archon is gone. Hessarian is gone. Even Aqua Star is gone.” another voice spoke up, Luna frowned. It sounded like Sombra, yet the name called was something different. ‘Midnight Sun, he was Aqua Star’s friend.’ the dark blue alicorn thought before resuming her search for the source of the voice.

“We all make decisions that lead to disastrous consequences.” Luna paused as she entered a large park with various different flora. There in the center of the park was a ring of crystals frozen in movement. In the middle of them was a dark grey stallion staring up at them, two lights were next to him. Both in the forms of strange creatures.

"And sometimes hope seems lost. But we cannot let that stop us from moving forward.” the second female told him before looking at Luna. “Despite our flaws we must strive to do better.”

"Who are you?” the dreamwalking alicorn questioned looking between the two. The one hovering over Midnight Sun spoke first. “I am Mother Giselle.”

“And I am Divine Justinia, a pleasure to meet you Princess Luna.” the form took a humanoid shape wearing a strange hat. “You came here to help but you can not hide in the realm of dreams and spirits and not expect to draw some attention.”

“I do not know what you are talking about.” Luna replied as she circled around the group. “Where are we?”

"Archon.” Midnight whispered his eyes glued to the ground. Hooves paused as the raiser of the moon glanced around. She had seen Archon after her’s and Celestia’s ascension to the throne and mourned the loss of life when Sombra destroyed it.

"I let this happen.” the dark grey stallion whispered and the two humanoids looked at each other before starting to sing in harmony.

“Shadows fall

And hope shall fade.

Steel your heart

The dawn will come.”

Luna looked down trying not to flinch thinking of the dawn. A dark form moved behind her a grin on her face.

“The night is long

And the path is dark.

Look to the sky

For one day soon

The dawn will come.”

Midnight’s head didn’t even look up as tears welled up in his eyes.

“The shepherd’s lost

And his home is far.

Keep to the stars

The dawn will come.”

Justinia waved her hand over to the princess who walked over to her head lowering as well.

"The night is long

And the path is dark.

Look to the sky

For one day soon

The dawn will come.”

Silver lights began to show around them all taking forms singing alongside the two women. Voices rang out into a loud choir, one pony did not come from a silver light like the rest. Her bright blue eyes softening as she sang along knowing the words from the past.

“Bare your blade

And raise it high.

Stand your ground

The dawn will come.

Luna’s head jerked up looking around at all the ponies and humanoids surrounding them. Midnight did the same tears falling as he saw his family singing along as well as well as his mentor.

The night is long

And the path is dark

Look to the sky

For one day soon

The dawn will come.”

The voices faded as Rarity began to move away when Giselle called out to her. “Lady Rarity, it is good to see you again.”

“It is good to see you too Mother Giselle and to meet you Divine Justinia. Although the reports of the Inquisitor seeing a spirit in your form. So are you the real Divine or the Spirit in her form?” the fashionista questioned approaching the group. “Princess Luna and you must be Midnight Sun, I remember seeing you. We never met in person.”

“Lady Rarity, does it matter if I am the Spirit who took on the Divine’s form or if I am the Divine Justinia?” the Divine spoke a smile on her face, Rarity thought for a bit. She did have a point, the spirit didn’t seem malicious.

“I see your point.” the white unicorn replied with a sigh. “Now if you excuse me, I may have taken a small nap while working on a large order.”

With that Rarity just vanished, Giselle just chuckled lightly. Luna looked confused before asking. “Why the song?”

“The song has given people hope in a dark time.” the Divine answered looking at the both of them. “Hope lost in war, famine, loss of a loved one, even when you feel like you have failed someone or have done something wrong.”

Midnight took this chance to speak his own mind. “This isn’t something we can get over lightly. Though I do not know what the Princess of the Night has done to cast shame upon herself. I myself….”

“Can try not to focus on what you have done but what you can do to help. Even Lady Rarity had to learn that during her time in the Inquisition.” the tanned skinned Mother told them placing a hand on both their necks. “Princess Luna, you are a leader amongst your people, do they focus on your past mistake and dismiss you as any less important than your sister for your past deeds?”

Luna was quiet knowing that there were a few ponies who still prefered Celestia’s solo rule. Yet there was a vast majority who accepted her quite easily. Even being grateful when she helped rid them of their nightmares and dark dreams. Turning around she realized that she was no longer in Midnight’s dream. Turning around she faced the Tantibus sighing. She knew she had to give up her grief but this was the only way to make sure she doesn’t she fall back into the darkness. Something deep inside of her knew that this was the wrong way.

“Why did you cast her out?” Midnight asked looking towards the two women who just looked at him. Mother Giselle sighed before saying. “What the princess was about to bring in here would only cast disaster into your mind.”

The dark grey stallion raised his eyebrow wondering what that meant. He knew what would happen next, these two wouldn’t leave him alone until his dreams changed.

He awoke to the silence, Comet having gone to school early. Suddenly a wail caught his ear and he ran out to see what was going on. Though when he entered the throne room he mind was quickly diverted to the map table resting in the middle of the room. From what it seemed like the appearance of the table had frightened Moonlight Wisp.

“Is anypony going to point out the fact that Spike has foal?” asked Rainbow Dash staring at the child. Rarity looked surprised as well at that as she turned her attention to the hiccuping periwinkle filly.

“That is an issue for another time.” Twilight said tapping the table with her hoof. “This castle is a gift from the Tree of Harmony that means this table is connected.”

Rainbow Dash seemed to want to say something rude but held it back. She examined the map carefully seeing the different places that were on the map. Midnight Sun approached the map noticing those were the places that the Tree of Harmony was most likely protecting. The Frozen North where the old village was had not appeared on the map.

"Hi Mom! Hi Dad!” Pinkie squealed waving at the image of her parents, a hoof slammed down upon it causing a nervous giggle from the pony as she looked at the foal walking around on the table. Spike moved to grab her but the filly just vanished into a wisp of magic appearing in his arms.

“But if this is Ponyville then why is our Cutie Marks over there?” Fluttershy asked watching as their cutie marks began circling around a small town.

“I don’t know.” the Princess of Friendship replied looking towards their destination. “But we can assume that the map wants us to find out. The Tree, the Castle, and now the Map? How can we not follow it?”

“By not following it.” Midnight Sun in his matter of fact tone as he walked behind Spike. Twilight just rolled her eyes as her friends started to agree about going with her. Fluttershy wanted to stay with Spike. He seemed to start talking about Hoofball, the black maned stallion chortled quietly as the foal appeared on his back. ‘Random spurts of magic indeed.’ he thought as the pink maned pegasus changed her mind though she did raise an eyebrow towards him.

Spike let out a sigh before rushing towards the door knowing that once they were gone Big Mac was going to show up. Midnight followed after him only to stare in shock at the two skeletons standing behind the red stallion with a tan unicorn standing next to them.

“WE HAD HEARD THAT THERE ARE ADVENTURES TO BE HAD AND BATTLES TO BE WON HERE!” the taller skeleton said happily and Moonlight cooed “OH AND LOOK A PONY CHILD! I AM SURE SHE WILL BE A GREAT ASSET!”

“I don’t think she will understand what we are going to do.” Spike replied nervously before looking at Midnight Sun. “Are you sure you want to watch her instead of joining in?”

The black maned stallion was about to reply when the child was lifted off his back and the shorter one spoke up. “don’t worry, i’ll handle the kid. you four have fun.”

“SANS I AM SO PROUD OF YOU AT THIS MOMENT!” the hyperactive skeleton spoke before raising his fist. “THE GREAT PAPYRUS WILL HELP SAVE THE WORLD. WE EVEN BROUGHT A FRIEND!”

"Hey.” Inkwell said nervously waving a hoof towards the growing dragon.

“Well then, come on. I’ll explain the rules.” Spike spoke showing them the way to the table they were going to use. Sans just looked at the filly who was staring down at him before hiccuping again a spurt of fire launching out.

“well at least you aren’t an exact copy.” Sans told her as he brought her to her arms. “you know even after twilight explained it to me i couldn’t wrap my head around one things. why a foal? why not an adult? i think it’s because a pony who has been through all that crap wouldn’t want a clone of them to remember. having a fresh start would seem like the best thing. ain’t that right?”

A pale silver shape moved out from the shadows, it’s entire form had no defining features as its head had no face. The head didn’t break eye contact before lowering its head in shame.

“what are you going to do with all those memories? what is going to happen to the child when you come back?” the smaller skeleton asked and the other being took a step back at the almost hostile tone shaking it’s head. “you’re keeping them? why?”

The strange creature looked away before looking at the filly reaching out a hoof and touching the small child. It looked at Sans nodding its head before vanishing.

“don’t worry, i’ll keep an eye socket out for them.” Sans assured no one in particular before looking at the foal. “especially you.”

“I see that our newest additions to Equestria are settling in nicely.” a calming voice spoke causing the small skeleton to turn around to see the princesses standing there. “I’m sorry for intruding, we’ve come to talk to Aurora.”

“that’s alright princess, we’re just having a little get together while the girls are away.” the lazy brother replied with a shrug. “want to join them?”

“Actually, I think we would rather like to spend time with you and the little filly.” Cadence spoke looking over at the child. “Have you figured out where you are going to stay?”

"fluttershy has been awfully kind in letting us stay there. however it is kind of cramped with the animals freaking out.” Sans told her with a shrug. “i’ll figure it out.”

Celestia just chuckled a little bit as the pink alicorn circled around them as the foal watched her.

“This will be an interesting few days.” Luna mused a smile on her face and her sister just nodded her head. “Especially when Cadance finds out about Midnight Sun. Although I wouldn’t mind joining on the fun the boys are having. You can have tea with the skeleton if you want.”

“I think that sounds like a wonderful idea.” chuckled Celestia and Sans just shrugged leading her to the kitchen. “How do you even know where the kitchen is?”

“that’s our little secret, right kid?” Sans replied and the foal in his arms just cooed.

Author's Notes:

I do not own MLP

Our Town

Twilight looked at the town that they had arrived at as they passed through. Everyone seemed really nice but there was something off about it. All the same cutie marks, the creepy smiles, and the greetings seemed monotone. Rarity’s blue eyes gazed around as she listened to the thoughts of the ponies around her. It was creepy on how many were the same.

‘The mountains, just a little longer and I can get to the mountains.’ a thought caught her attention for a moment. She looked around trying to pinpoint the source of the thought but couldn’t as they were stopped by a stallion.

A filly walked down the road, her copper mane falling in front of her face. She looked around with blue eyes making sure no pony spotted her before heading towards the mountains. This was Gears, a unicorn raised in the strange place known as Town. She was short and stalking having large hooves. She rolled her eyes at the excited chatter about new ponies coming to their town before heading off towards the cave that she found earlier that week.

Her horn glowed as she sent up a small light above her casting a orange glow around the surrounding area. It flickered before turning into a flame as she walked along. Gears frowned as she examined the writing on the wall.

“Let’see here, Room of Creation. That sounds interesting.” she mumbled looking to the left, shrugging the filly head off down the road. “Whoever built this place made it to last.”

Her hoofsteps echoed down the hallway until she reached a large room that seemed to light up in her presence. Gears watched as the furnaces lit up with fire casting the room in light and warmth. She let out a squeal when she saw all the machinery begin to move. Then groaned when it came to a halt, she walked over to one of the large gears and tapped the metal.

“Something is jamming it.” she mumbled looking around before walking around the gear. Her eyes stopped when the light reflected off something metallic. Walking closer she saw what looked like a metal body.

“What is that?” the filly asked before grabbing ahold of it with her magic. She tried every trick she knew of to get it unstuck to no avail. ‘Maybe it’s the way this thing is stuck in there.’ she thought examining the machine closer. Frowning she noticed a part being crushed by the cog while being what was jamming it.

“Alright, whoever built this thing must have taken in for jams.” Gears mumbled as she looked around. “Meaning they have someway to lift the gears. Now let me just, is there a lever that I can pull? There is always a lever….”

Starlight Glimmer was singing her song to the Princess of Friendship when she noticed something was amiss. One pony was missing, she forced herself not to growl. ‘Where is Gears?’ she thought her eyes glancing around for the small pony that she took in. The greyish gold filly always managed to slip away when a new guest came into town. The only reason why she wasn’t locked in the reforming room all the time was the fact that she acted her part when she got back. ‘She’ll go in there when she gets back. That filly needs to learn her lesson one of these days.’ thought the two colored maned mare as she continued with the song.

Rarity didn’t say a word as she glanced over at Starlight. Her thoughts concerned her but also an innate desire for friendship. The fashionista took a deep breath as she continued to pay attention to their surroundings.

“I think I got it.” Gears mumbled as she managed to find the mechanism to lift the heavy gear. She pulled the lever causing it to raise, the only problem was that she had to hold onto the lever and her magic wasn’t that strong. ‘I have to try.’ she thought using her magic to get the jammed part out of there before removing the metal object. She lowered the gear slowly before it clicked into place and everything started to move again. The filly trotted over to the object and noticed it was made with different metals than anything else in the cave.

“So how did you get caught under the mechanism?” she asked as she heaved it over to the table. “And what are you made out of?”

The being was made from a strange kind of metal but was colored in mainly black and pinks. The arm that was being crushed seemed to be some kind of weapon.

“Time to fix you up.” the gray gold filly told the machine before looking around for some tools her eyes spotting quite a few. “And perhaps an upgrade.”

Twilight couldn’t believe what happened, their cutie marks were taken just like that. Now they were stuck in this room and it was her fault. ‘If I didn’t ask then none of this wouldn’t have happened.’ she thought before Mythal began to chuckle inside her mind. ‘What do you want?’

“Twilight, we both know that you have been using just the surface of core magic your entire life. Perhaps Cutie Marks do the exact same thing in present time, rely on the surface instead being embedded deep down.” the Witch of the Wilds told her and the princess lifted her head. “Remember your lessons Twilight, they may help.”

“That’s it!” the alicorn spoke quietly careful not to wake her friends. “Now all I need to do is figure a way out of here.”

“What do you mean she hasn’t returned?” Starlight asked Double Diamond who was looking very nervous. “She is normally back by now.”

“Gears has been distant lately, I’ve tried everything you’ve taught me to handle her but nothing seems to stick once she’s in the mountains.” the white stallion confessed looking to the side. “It’s like she’s drawn there.”

“And she hasn’t even earned her Cutie Mark yet.” the leader of the town mumbled as she looked towards the mountains. “Something has to stick. We just have to find out what it is.”

“There, that should do it… I think.” Gears said standing back and tilting her head to the side. “I think there are a few parts missing. Maybe… no, I found every part that fit. So why isn’t this working?”

The filly sat back to gaze at her work, the machine in front of her was back in working order. Yet she couldn’t find the switch to turn it on. There was one on the back but that just turned into a rectangular machine then back.

“I don’t get it.” she mumbled flipping the switch over and over. “Is there something missing?”

What she didn’t notice was a small pink ghost floating behind her. The copper maned unicorn banged her head against the table letting out a small groan. The ghost almost let out a squeal of excitement as he possessed the body.

"Why thank you darling, I’ve been wondering when I was going to be fixed.” the filly let out a shout. “Now would you mind telling me where that human is?”

“What’s a human?” Gears asked backing away. “What in Hades are you?”

“I’m an artificial intelligence, though it is amazing that my body managed to make it through whatever happen.” the robot responded and the filly nodded her head before sitting down. “Are you looking for a story? Well don’t worry my future adoring fan, I will tell you what you need to know about myself.”

“Wait… what? I was just sitting down because I’m…” she didn’t get a chance to speak after that, the machine was content on telling his story for a moment. ‘Seriously?’

“That was delicious pie, where did you learn how to bake like this?” Celestia asked setting down her fork as Sans chuckled. “a friend gave me her recipe.”

“She must have been a good friend.” the elder princess spoke and Sans hid the twinge of pain he felt thinking of what happened to Toriel. Celestia didn’t say anything as she sipped at her tea. Moonlight cooed from her spot on the counter. The white alicorn had put up a barrier keeping her teleporting to the room and Sans hid all the sharp instruments.

“she was, how much did fluttershy tell you?” the smaller skeleton was curious on why there weren’t anymore questions. The Princess of the Sun gave him a sad smile before saying. “She didn’t, I have experienced loss as well. That and my sister has a way with dreams. She is worried that you are sleeping all the time.”

Sans just let out a chuckle at that before looking around the sparse kitchen. Celestia, noticing the gaze looked around as well.

“I never got the chance to take a look around when this first appeared.” she spoke catching the filly easily as she teleported into the air and dropped. “This place is empty, just like the first castle my sister and I lived in. It too was a gift from the Tree of Harmony.”

"doesn’t seem to suit her, too big and empty.” the lazy brother replied bring the small periwinkle child to him. Celestia just gave him a smile as she began to clean up. It had been a long time since she did any work herself, she missed it. Sans chuckled as he just leaned back petting the foal’s back gently taking a small nap. Moonlight yawned before curling up on his shoulder ready to take a nap as well. The older princess smiled as she saw the two before returning to cleaning up.

Twilight was surprised that Starlight wasn’t willing to accept that everyone was different. She stared at the tunnel that the mare fled through. ‘What happened that made her like that?’ she thought before turning away to leave.

"Twilight?” Fluttershy’s voice asked as she came up by her side. “Aren’t you going to join the party?”

"I will in a second.” the mulberry alicorn told her turning around. “I’m just… concerned leaving everything like this.”

“It will be fine, if she comes back we both know you will know what to do then.” assured the Element of Kindness patting her shoulder. They both smiled at each other before turning to leave.

“And that is how I managed to survive.” a familiar voice caught Fluttershy’s attention causing her to turn towards the cave. Tears came to her eyes when she saw a familiar robot walking out of it with a young filly beside him.

“Mettaton!” the pink maned pegasus exclaimed flying towards him tears coming to her eyes. The robot looked forward before smiling as he opened his arms wide accepting the mare into them. The filly let out a sigh of relief before looking around confused wondering why there was snow surrounding the entrance of the cave.

“What happened while I was in there?” the grey gold unicorn asked her blue eyes turning to Twilight who was staring at her. “What?”

“You didn’t happen to see Starlight Glimmer while you were in there did you?” the Princess of Friendship inquired gently. The filly thought for a moment before shrugging as she replied. “I was busy exploring the ruins in there. If I did see Starlight she didn’t screech at me for not being back in the village.”

“Ruins?” this caught the attention of the princess before tilting her head to the side. “You were in there by yourself?”

“She wasn’t alone.” Mettaton spoke setting down Fluttershy who now had her hair styled. “Though Gears I am surprised that you managed to even read any of the writing on the wall. It was completely unreadable! Not that I would have any problem with that.”

Gears just shrugged her shoulders saying. “No it wasn’t, the directions are really quite simple.”

Twilight tapped a hoof to her chin before looking towards the mountain. If there were ruins in there she wanted to get a lot of information from them. Yet the most important thing was to bring this filly back to the village. The princess sighed before looking forward only to find the blue eyed filly gone.

"Where did she go?” asked the mulberry alicorn looking at her friends. Applejack was also gone which meant that the filly probably wandered off.

"While you were busy thinking Applejack is bringing Gears back to the village.” Rainbow replied looking towards the reformed village. “She probably has a family there who is worried.”

"We should head back to the train station.” spoke the fashionista waving her friends over. “I think that the party is starting to wind down.”

"Pinkie where did you learn how to carry food like that?” conversations began to fade away as Twilight’s attention began to pulled back towards the ruins. Aqua Star had done a lot of exploring in her past to better Equestria. With Sombra’s return, the examination of the ruins would do the ponies some good. A dark shadow was cast over head causing the Princess to look up. A huge black dragon was in front of the sun and it was staring down at her.

“zyak wux re wer pony batobot myvish di sini chose.” (So you are the one that sister of mine chose.) the dragon spoke and Twilight gulped not knowing what had just been said to her. “So you are the one that sister of mine chose. Pathetic really.”

"What did you say?” all fear vanished when hearing that, there was no way this dragon was just going to insult her and get away with it. She took a deep breath to try and calm down. She was apprehensive on trying to fight the four eyed dragon.

"My sister choosing to side with ponies, what is UntryrUryte up to?” the dragon just ignored her as he settled down. Twilight Sparkle knew that Aurora was big for a dragon being almost seventy nine feet tall. The dragon in front of her was larger, he had blocked out Celestia’s sun with his body.

“UntryrUryte?” asked Twilight confused for a moment before thinking back. “Oh, Aurora.”

“Yes, the name you… you pronounced her name correctly.” the black scaled being sounded surprised at that. He looked down at his claws before digging it into the ground before roaring in laughter. The area around them shook as a claw shot out and grabbed the youngest princess. He brought her up to his face. Twilight’s eyes went big when she saw the purple mist exiting from his deep red eyes scars lined his face from a battle long ago.

"I was once called ThraxMaugh, now you can call me DurgUa.” the dragon didn’t release his grasp on her. “Where is my sister?"

“In Ponyville!” the princess shouted feeling the grip tightened as she tried to escape. “She’s in Ponyville!”

“Twilight!” Rainbow’s voice called out as a rainbow streak came towards her. “Let her go!”

“Rainbow!” the mulberry princess yelled as the dragon’s wings spread before beating. The blast knocked the pony back.

"Twilight!” the rest of her friends were coming to get her and the dragon behind her laughed saying. “Come and get her fools!”

The ground left quickly, Twilight tried to use her magic to teleport but the grip was cutting off her concentration. The mulberry princess of friendship’s eyes widen before turning gold as she began to chuckle. Once they were far enough away she was going to show this fool what he was dealing with.

Author's Notes:

I do not own MLP

The Unexpected Guest

Midnight Sun had to excuse himself from the game table, his Paladin had already passed out drunk so he was out for a bit. It was an entertaining game to say the least. He just didn’t understand how they could sit there for hours at a time playing with no break. The dark grey stallion stretched out, Cadence had been surprised to say the least when she joined the game. She almost blasted him through the wall if it hadn’t been for Luna. Spike explained who he was and how he was different from Sombra in several different ways. The Princess of Love had sat on the side farthest from the red eyed unicorn.

He walked out onto one of the balconies staring up at the darkening sky. The figure of a large dragon taking to the skies was breathtaking. Aurora, as he had been introduced to, flew at night so she wouldn’t blind ponies when the light reflected off her scales. His chin touched the cool crystals of the balcony.

“Are you feeling alright?” a small voice asked causing him to turn around spotting Comet. Midnight looked at him before shaking his head saying. “That should be my question. How was school?”

“You’re avoiding the issue.” the colt spoke moving next to him, the black maned stallion gave him a wry smile before opening his mouth to say something when the flapping of large wings caught his attention. The Crystal Dragon was flying towards a figure in the distance her posture tense.

“What is it?” asked Comet trying to get a closer look but the dark grey maned unicorn backed away. “Midnight Sun?”

“We should head inside.” Midnight Sun commented before talking the colt inside just as a blast of energy hit the castle. His red eyes looked behind him at a gold shimmer blocking the balcony. He looked around wildly to see who casted the barrier.

“There is no time for panicking, we have to protect Ponyville.” Celestia spoke as she walked up to him. Her magical aura glowed brighter as the shield began to expand. Luna moved next to her horn glowing as well. Midnight sighed before heading out, he was no good at barrier spells but that didn’t mean he wasn’t going to help.

The mane six ran towards Ponyville hoping to prevent Twilight from getting hurt. All they knew was that a giant dragon grabbed her before flying away and vanishing through a portal. The town was being protected at the moment by a large barrier as the two dragons fought above.

"How are we going to rescue Twilight when she’s caught in between a fight with two dragons?” Fluttershy asked as they ran through the streets.

"I’m not really sure, but we have to try.” Applejack told them as they closed in on the castle. Thunder crashing above them.

"Hey it wasn’t suppose to rain today!” Rainbow shouted as the clouds darkened. “What’s going on?”

“My dear it could rain long before you came along.” Mettaton said as he ran alongside as he thought back. “I know that for certain.”

“Can we focus please?” the gamboge pony requested as they opened the castle door and began to run through it. Mettaton had vanished somewhere around the kitchen.

“Get anyone who can use magic strengthen that barrier!” a voice barked as Midnight Sun pointed a hoof towards the sky where ponies were surrounding the princesses trying to give their support. “We need the Pegasi to keep a lookout for cracks in the barrier. We don’t want those dragons falling on the town.”

"You’re here.” Comet spoke running by spotting the others. “Are you just going to stand around or are you going to help?”

"Fluttershy, I need you and Flowey to get all the creatures in town down into Aurora’s library.” Rainbow instructed her eyes looking around. “Pinkie, Applejack, we need to get these ponies motivated. Rarity, get that barrier strengthened, he’s right about the town getting hit. Let’s make sure it doesn’t. Flash Sentry, Soarin, you’re with me. We have to get Twilight out of there.”

“Yes, ma’am.” Soarin replied as he he flew towards the barrier with Flash, Rainbow looked at Midnight Sun saying. “We’re going to slip through a crack, seal it once we’re through. We’ll find another way in.”

"Be quick.” the dark grey stallion told her and the light blue mare took off as fast as she could. “Let’s hope nothing else will screw us over.”

Twilight struggled to get out of the grip of the black dragon. Her coat was burning and she could feel the blood running down it. Her magenta eyes looked around for any way to escape. Mythal’s plan didn’t work, she couldn’t focus. She squeezed her eyes shut trying to focus past the pain and everything vanished. She landed hard on the ground and she felt the skin break. Rain pelted her and her eyes scanned the area she was in. It seemed like she was in a rocky almost mountainous area as she peered around. The princess moved behind a rock as something moved passed them. If she remembered her lessons in the human world correctly, it was a car. It was driving towards a series of buildings. Her wings spread as she took off following the car trying to keep out of sight.

Jun-A266 was peering through the scope, he was on edge, they all were. It had hurt losing Noble Six and they were getting a new one. All he had heard was that she was a bit of a hardass and that she was coming in a few months. That was when he spotted it, something purple against the grey sky. He tried to get a good look at it, but it kept vanishing into the clouds.

“We have movement in the sky.” he reported to the rest of the Noble Team, not taking a chance that it was a bird. “Orders?”

Twilight was trying to keep her altitude high enough not to be spotted. From what she was seeing. These humans weren’t friendly like the ones she met before. Though she was curious to see what they were like. The ones in Fereldin weren’t friendly either but they had their reasons. Suddenly pain exploded throughout her wing as feathers went everywhere. Her eyes widened as she began to plummet the ground she let out a scream. She tried to teleport but nothing was working causing her to freeze and watch as the sky moved farther and farther away.

“Twilight!” a voice shouted as a hand reached out and grabbed her own just shortly before she reached the ground. Thunder rumbled above them as Twilight panted trying to get a good look at who saved her. Yet there was nothing but a fading light as her vision began to blur. Figures were approaching in the distance but she couldn’t move.

“Over here!” a voice says just as everything cuts out.

“What’s going on?” asked Frisk watching Twilight carefully as the creature in the background fiddled with something. “Why is Twilight there?”

“I am not sure, this is not the work of the Norns.” the skeleton of the Void responded. “However, since she was under a lot of stress, her magic could have overshot. Taking her to a place even more deadly where she has been before.”

“Where is that?” Frisk questioned turning away from the image. Five figures aprroached the princess, circling around her, weapons raised.

“The future.” was all that Gaster told him, this caused the human to frown. Twilight Sparkle wasn’t supposed to go to the future just yet. That meant something was interfering, again. His eyes looked into the darkness before turning his attention back to the now captive Princess.

He was slightly worried that the UNSC would deem her a threat and kill her before she could get back to her world.

Gaster watched them human carefully knowing how worried he was. The child had become quite attached to the ponies falling for their peaceful lifestyle. That was when an idea came to his mind, the human had his uses in the void and perhaps he could give Twilight the much needed push in the right direction.

"What do you think she is?” a voice asked as the mare opened her eyes holding back a groan of pain. All that she knew from her minor observation was that she was in some sort of cell. There were two guards in heavy armor watching her.

“Don’t know. Some experiment, a freak of nature… all I know that it isn’t natural.” his partner replied shooting her a nasty glare. “Covenant experiment is my bet. Their answer to the Spartans.”

“Yeah right.” snorted the first guard shaking his head. “Why would they do something like that?”

“Would you attack something that looks like a human on sight?” snapped the other one and his companion told him. “Not with the wings. I see your point though. Most people wouldn’t."

The studious pony was getting really irritated with their attitude and decided it was time to “wake up”. She let out the groan she was holding in. Eyes snapped to her as one of the humans ran off. The Equestrian mare blinked in surprise, she hadn’t expected that one. She wasn’t sure what to do in a situation like this. She couldn’t even try and act human with how suspicious they were towards her. ‘I should try and get out of here.’ she thought keeping her eye on the guard. She was reminded of the Templars, very hard to get passed. ‘I need to get back home.’

The Alicorn princess took a deep breath as she got to her feet. ‘I can do this. I am the Princess of Friendship after all. I am going to make Princess Celestia proud that I didn’t start a war and made peace with these hums… one step at a time, Twilight, one step at a time.'

It took sometime before Twilight could convince the one in charge that she wasn’t hostile or a spy. It took even less time to convince him that she wasn’t human, apparently there were scans that revealed as much when they treated her wing. Though he did have some trouble believing that she was actually a talking horse.

“Pony.” she had to correct him, there was a difference where she was from. He was still weary not really trusting that her race was as peaceful as she claimed. The two guards, Thompson and Michaels, would teasingly call her ‘Princess Twilight’. Though when they had mentioned that they were on a different planet she had mentioned that she didn’t even know it was possible to even get off the planet, let alone colonize another one. They had reported that rather quickly. That was when plans were made to take her back as a diplomat to Earth. She didn’t blame them for taking a few months for realizing this. She would be suspicious in their situation if their roles were reversed. She had requested for Michaels and Thompson to escort her, she had grown quiet attached to them… and the laser pointer that Michaels had on him.

“I hear they’re sending Noble Team to investigate.” Michaels spoke, his bright green eyes staring at the wall ahead of him as Twilight got ready. “The Insurrection doesn’t know when to quit.”

The Princess of Friendship chose not to say anything in favor of listening in. She remembered seeing the Noble Team when she was was brought in to talk in a more formal setting. Yet there wasn’t much time for conversation with them.

“Did you see their new member?” Thompson nodded his head. “She’s a bit intense to say the least.”

“Well we don’t have to worry about her.” the taller soldier replied. “Our job is to get the ‘Princess’ to the capital and off this world. Easy.”

Fates had decided to laugh at them. They were attacked on their way to the large city by strange creatures. The team she had been sent with hid in a nearby bunker and Michaels had gotten hurt. The soldiers there were doing their best to defend it against the ‘Covenant.’. Twilight wanted to do something to help and was regulated to treating the wound. The soldiers there did instruct her as they reloaded and she got the hang of it pretty quickly. It was part of Noble Team who saved the day and got the soldiers onto the Hornets for evacuation just as they were about to be overrun.

Twilight was almost relaxing when she noticed her hands started to vanish. It all clicked in her head. ‘I wasn’t able to use my magic since it was the only thing keeping me here.’

“Everything alright?” Thompson asked looking at her his brown eyes filled with worry. She closed her hand into a fist saying. “I’m not used to fighting, but I’ll be alright.”

The ship rocked and she moved to steady Michaels and herself on Thompson. They both vanished and the soldiers around them moved to investigate as they were hit. As if reacting subconsciously a shield wrapped itself around the sapphire maned pony. She tried to save the others but was too late. Her eyes widened as her body began to fade even faster. ‘I have to save who I can before I return.’ she thought before her body began to flicker even faster and her eyes glowed white. She was consumed in a white light teleporting to those came to the front of her mind. She didn’t even know most of the people she was getting at all she knew was that the ones who were alive would be able to return to where they were when it was time.

“How is she able to rescue those who are confirmed dead?” asked Frisk watching as Twilight teleported saving Noble Team with bodies that had the exact injuries in the way that they died. Gaster looked towards the screen before replying. “I do believe that she has help.”

The human child nodded his head knowing that the creature of the void had something to do with that.

Applejack was leading her own search team in hopes of finding the missing Princess. She was in the Everfree Forest with a unicorn and pegasus. That was when she spotted two figures amongst the trees, she recognized them as humans. One was wounded and the other was trying to treat it with limited resources.

“Holy shit, I don’t think she was kidding about being a pony.” the wounded one ground out and the taller one turned around his weapon raised.

"Whoa there, we’re not going to hurt you.” Applejack told them quickly keeping her distance. “You’ve met somepony like us? A mare named Twilight Sparkle?”

“Yes, but we don’t know her location.” the taller one spoke and the Bearer of Honesty knew he wasn’t lying.

“Ponet send up a signal flare, Jetstream fly on ahead and inform them that we’ve got wounded.” the gamboge pony instructed as she moved to help the wounded one along. When they got back to the Palace of Friendship the two strangers were taken to the makeshift triage. The farm pony headed off to report to the Princesses when something caught her attention. There was a tall shape hiding in one of the rooms.

“I can see you, come on out.” she was already tensing up when she called out, her eyes widened and she shrank back as a giant in green armor walked out of the storage closet.

Author's Notes:

I do not own MLP.

Castle Sweet Castle

Celestia paced the throne room waiting for news on her protege, she was worried. It had been hours since the fight and once the dust was settled and the dragons made an uneasy peace did the search for the Princess of Friendship begin. At first there was no news as a triage was set up for the ponies wounded by the battle. Then strange beings, humans as the Council of Friendship called them, began to appear all over the castle. Yet there was still no sign of the young alicorn, the humans kept their guard up around the ponies.

“She will be found sister.” Luna assured the white matriarch who didn’t pause one moment. “I will search the Core Realm until I find her.”

This did cause Celestia to pause, she didn’t want to risk her sister’s mind but there was a good chance of finding out if she was still alive. That was when a low thrumming was heard before a woman with short white hair appeared holding a wounded shoulder. Cadence was the first to rush over to her side and begin to heal the wound. This seemed to startle the woman into reaching for a weapon.

“Be still.” Celestia told her gently as she approached the woman. “She is only healing you.”

The woman didn’t say much preferring to watch as the wound stitched itself together. It was as if she was trying to determine how it worked.

“My name is Celestia, this is my sister Luna, and my niece Cadence.” the white alicorn spoke not moving towards the woman. Before she could say anything more the dark blue alicorn spoke up. “We were wondering if you saw our friend Twilight Sparkle.”

“I have heard the name mention in a report from the sole survivor of Noble Team.” the woman said as she thought back. “It was intriguing on how she managed to survive a planet being glassed as well as bring me here without being killed.”

“She’s alive!” Cadence almost let out a sigh of relief but was still on edge. “If she brought you here that means something is wrong.”

The gray haired woman snorted, this caused a raised eyebrow from the magenta eyed princess.

“What do we call you?” the white alicorn inquired before turning her head to the entrance when she heard hoofsteps.

“I am Doctor Catherine Halsey.” the human woman replied, her eyes looking towards the door. It opened as a light grey mare ran in saying. “Princess Twilight has been found. She is in the triage being treated for magical exhaustion right now.”

Luna was the first to run from the room followed by Cadence. It took everything in Celestia’s power to keep her composure and stay with their guest.

“There have been other humans appearing all over the castle, all were directed towards the triage as well. Perhaps you could help us? Human physiology is something we are not well versed in.” Halsey was a bit surprised that she didn’t assume that they knew her or were her friends. “You are a Doctor after all.”

The ONI scientist nodded her head before following after the Alicorn.

Throbbing, that was the first thing that Twilight felt when she opened her eyes. She knew that she had used too much magic returning to her world as well as saving those she saw in her visions. She smiled when she saw her friends.

“You’re awake, we were worried that you wouldn’t.” Fluttershy was the first to speak. “How are you feeling?”

“There are no words describing how I am feeling.” The youngest alicorn replied not even trying to get up. “How long was I out?”

“Five days.” Celestia’s voice answered as she approached the bed. “Plenty of time to talk to the guests that you brought along.”

“How are they?” asked the mulberry princess using her eyes to look around. Fluttershy looked around saying. “Resting, Celestia said that they could stay in Equestria until we manage to return them to their universe.”

“They can stay here, the doors are big enough.” Twilight suggested as she looked around at the empty triage. “Are there any other surprises that I should know about?”

“Yeah, Sans and Papyrus are asking if they can move in… which means Mettaton is going to as well.” Rainbow Dash informed her and Twilight sighed before noticing the filly from the village. She frowned before asking. “And Gears?”

“Oh, she didn’t really have a family so I thought we could bring her here. Give someponies looking to adopt a chance to have a child.” Applejack spoke up looking at the copper maned filly who was examining the castle. “Would you mind housing her until we find her a family?”

Twilight looked apprehensive for a moment before Gears said. “So was this castle made or grown? I haven’t seen any evidence showing that it is a natural formation but there are some things in here that suggests it is natural. Like the lighting, it couldn’t have come with the castle could it?”

“She can stay here until she finds a family, I’m guessing she is very picky about it.” the princess laughed knowing the filly was seeking new knowledge. ‘Or she’s just bored.’ The Princess of Friendship thought before nodding her head.

“It’s a little sparse but I think Spike and I can manage. What happened with Aurora and DurgUa?” the mares looked at each other before Celestia took charge on explaining that one. “The two dragons continued their argument for an hour after you vanished. I had forgotten how destructive the fights of ancient dragons were. Though I admit I wasn’t expecting Spike to be the one to calm them down. Once they were settled I helped negotiate a tentative peace between the two. DurgUa has decided to remain here for now. His forge is on the other side of Aurora’s Library.”

“I still can’t believe he’s staying here.” grumbled the rainbow maned Pegasus. “He kidnapped Twilight!”

“Dragon forged weapons and armor is one of the strongest creations ever to be made. Theirs is only rivalled by that of the Çeards yet they died out long ago.” Luna informed her causing Rainbow to frown. “With the information we gathered from him, a war will be upon us soon if Abyssia returns.”

“I still want the full story, who is Abyssia?” this question from the fast flier caused both sisters to pause.

“She is the first Corrupted dragon.” Midnight Sun spoke up. “And the one who is using King Sombra to escape and wreak havoc on the world. Even I don’t know the full story, the only two are the dragons living underneath the castle.”

“I don’t know about most of that but did someone mention a forge?” asked Gears moving up behind them and Pinkie nodded. “Can I see it?”

“I think we should let you get some rest Twilight.” Celestia said before moving next to the grey gold unicorn. “Come little one, I shall take you there.”

Twilight let out a small moan of disappointment even though the castle was fuller, there was still something that felt empty about it. She waved her friends goodbye before rolling over trying to get some sleep. Little did she know that everything in the castle was about to change.

A few days later the six friends got together for a pancake party. They were discussing on how Twilight seemed to be avoiding going back to the castle. They did consider it was because of the new residents but quickly brushed it off when they saw her watching them train during the day. She didn’t avoid them liking she was doing when it was suggested that she go back to the castle.

“We should wake her up and ask her.” suggested Applejack before Pinkie began to gag before spitting out a teaspoon yelling. “I WIN!”

"I’m pancake!” Twilight gasped sitting up with a pancake stuck to her horn. “I mean… awake.”

"Twilight, is there something you want to tell us?” the farm pony was the first to speak up. Rarity saw her friend’s confusion and decided to elaborate. “You know how much we appreciate all you do for us, and we simply adore having you around… but we worry you might be, ahem, avoiding something?”

“Was it that obvious?” the mulberry mare sighed before gesturing around her. “The truth is… I’ve been avoiding, I know it’s silly, I’ve been avoiding this place.”

There was a collective gasp was almost loud enough to echo. It was the fashionista to question this saying. “Why in Equestria would you want to avoid such a gorgeous castle?”

"Yeah! This place has everything!” Pinkie Pie interjected as the three princesses entered the room just as she went on her little rant. “Big tall ceilings that make you feel tiny! Shiny new floors that are cold to the touch! Brrr. And it even has loooooooong empty hallways! Okay I get it.”

“The castle is amazing, but…” Twilight sighed as she looked around earning a worried look from the princesses. “It just doesn’t feel like home.”

“Oh, is that all?” Rarity chuckled before clearing her throat as she looked around. “Why you simply need to decorate, darling. Make this space your own!”

“It just seems so daunting! I don’t even know where to start!” Twilight made a good point and all her friends knew it. The generous pony got an idea that she decided to share. “You can start by letting us do it for you. We will make this the castle of your dreams while you go to the spa. I’m saying this with love, darling, but have you looked in a mirror? I’ve never seen you looked this… mmmm.”

“Frazzled?” Fluttershy interjected knowing that her friend’s vocabulary had expanded during her time with the humans.

“Yes!” the purple maned unicorn said thankful that she didn’t swear in front of the other princesses. “That is exactly the word I was going to use!”

“I guess I do need a little help and so does my castle.” Twilight said as she looked around looking into the mirror. “And I’ll know you’ll do a great job.”

“We’ll make this place cozier than hot apple cider on a rainy day.” Applejack assured her placing a hoof on her friend’s shoulder. This caused Rainbow Dash to gasp. “There’s going to be cider? Ahem, I mean let’s decorate!”

“Did I miss the pancakes?” Spike asked walking into the room and towards the table, Celestia laughed saying. “No, but Twilight is coming to the Ponyville Spa with us so you and the others can decorate the castle.”

“What’s wrong with it? I sleep like a baby under that cold cavernous ceiling.” Spike yawned before seeing her sigh then looked down at the filly in his arms. “Maybe, we can liven up the place. I mean it’s not just us living here anymore. Maybe everyone can help out as well! What do you say Moonlight, want to help out?”

"‘Elp!” she giggled, they ponies murmured in agreement as the princesses swept away the youngest alicorn away.

“Spike spread the word, since we have a lot more help some of the other rooms can be taken care of.” Fluttershy said and the dragon nodded before rushing off Pinkie yelled after him. “And don’t worry about the library, dining room, kitchen, or Twilight’s bedroom either!”

“What do you know?” Rainbow mumbled as they all looked around at the throne room. “Let the decorating begin!”

Spike looked around the empty halls of the castle trying to figure out what he was going to do with it. Aurora was peering through one of the windows as well seeing what she could do to help. Midnight Sun was by his side looking around as well.

"Does this seem like the castle dedicated to the Princess of Friendship?” he asked the growing dragon shook his head looking at the entrance hall. “We should divide our resources, find one part of the castle and coordinate with each of what to do.”

"I could create some curtains from my scales, use them to lighten up the halls.” Aurora suggested before looking to her right where her brother was. “You can help set up the armory.”

“I have no qualms with that sister.” snorted DurgUa before moving away, Gears frowned as she said. “Why are there so many rooms in the castle? Are they mostly bedrooms or do they all have a purpose. If there is a war coming shouldn’t we turn one into a training room? Or even barracks?”

“How does she even know those words?” mumbled Spike before looking at the copper maned filly as Flash told her. “Right now we’re just trying to make this place feel like home for Twilight. We can worry about those things later or we can leave it up to the Spartans-II’s.”

“They seem to have a better handle on it than we do.” Spike told them, his green eyes moved to the walls. “I’m going to check to see if any of Twilight’s letters survived the destruction of Golden Oaks.”

“Let’s hope that this will turn out alright.” Comet mumbled, his bright blue eyes examining the area. “I think we should get to work now.”

They all nodded before heading off to get to work. Flash Sentry decided to just help wherever he could.

“Twilight, there is more than just your castle that is bothering you, isn’t there?” Celestia asked as they got their manes done. The Princess of Friendship frowned before saying. “Did I do the right thing? Bringing the humans here I mean?”

“Is everything alright? They haven’t done anything have they?” Luna inquired getting worried for the younger alicorn. Twilight shook her head sighing. “It’s more like… they don’t want to interact with anyone unless they really have to. Michaels and Thompson are the only ones who seem curious about our world.”

Aloe spoke up after hearing this in her calming thick European Accent. “Ja, It is troubling, I invited some of them for a spa treatment to unwind. They just stared at me before rejecting. I do not believe they know the meaning of relaxing.”

“Perhaps Dr. Halsey knows why.” Celestia interjected watching her student get her mane styled. “Perhaps after this we can find some proper bedding for Spike and Moonlight Wisp.”

“After we finish here of course.” Cadence told her sister in law as her own mane was braided. “I’m sure they are doing a wonderful job.”

“This looks terrible.” Spike said as he looked around the throne room at the mess that was made. All the ponies let out a sigh of relief, they didn’t have to keep up appearances any longer. They didn’t want to hurt each other’s feelings about the decorations they brought in.

"Well then, let’s see what you got.” Rainbow Dash replied feeling like he had issued an unsaid challenge. They marched into the halls seeing it lightened up with different windows, each with crystalline curtains hanging in front of them. There were framed letters hanging on the wall, the deep red carpet was replaced by a warmer colored one. They moved to the entrance hall taking note that there was no carpet there instead a warm red rug sitting in front of the door. Pictures of each of the Main Six were leaning against the wall near the doors.

“I talked to Discord and he made each of these for you.” Spike explained as he touched them. “It’s my gift to the throne room.”

“What are the curtains made out of?” Rarity asked and the purple dragon replied. “Aurora donated some of her scales and Lethoras’ mom made them. She has this way with the forge, the Spartans found some rooms that they are going to make good spots for an armory, training room, and barracks. Though for now they are empty, do you need any help?”

“Nope we got this.” Applejack told him as she looked in the direction of the throne room. “We just need to make some room and hope that the Princesses can keep Twilight distracted for a little white longer.”

“You do realize they can’t distract her forever.” the growing dragon pointed out before sighing. “I guess we can figure out something else to work on.”

“Thank you Spike.” the fashionista told him before hissing. “I know it looks horrible, I don’t see you coming up with suggestions…. That, is a pretty good one.”

No one seemed to notice that, if they did they were pretending that Rarity wasn’t talking to herself. It wasn’t that unusual since she got back from her first adventure. Pinkie was bouncing waiting to hear the idea from what was haunting her friend. The fashionista gave the pink pony a smile before heading back to the throne room levitating the paintings behind her.

It took most of the day as Twilight spent most of it with the Princesses and her friends figured out what was important about the Golden Oaks Library. In the end they decided on something simple. The roots of the tree that once housed the library. Each of the friends did their own room but Rarity had something else in mind. She had found an empty room large enough for what Dorian had in mind. It was a research room for magical spells, alchemical potions, and mystical artifacts. She knew that there was work to do but a simple set up would do for now.

She wiped away the sweat from her brow as she looked around. She managed to bring in some scrolls and quills along with a small desk. So far it didn’t seem like much, her ear twitched when she heard the footsteps of the humans. The fashionista meandered to the door wondering if she should check on them. She opened the door and headed out only to see Twilight there as well examining the castle.

"Why didn’t anyone tell me you were back darling?” the unicorn asked a smile on her face. “Come along, have you seen the new decorations?”

“Yeah… great job.” Twilight told her with a strained smile.

“You haven’t seen anything yet.” chuckled the rainbow maned pony remembering her reaction to the letters and the windows. This was going to be awesome.

Author's Notes:

I do not own MLP

On the Surface

Rainbow Dash sighed as she moved to lay down in her bed, Tank was already asleep nearby. She gave the tortoise a smile before rolling over and trying to get to sleep. The clouds around her glowed as the reflection of a mirror appeared on all the surfaces. Apathetic eyes appeared through the surfaces as they glowed.

“My Rainbow.” a familiar voice spoke as she opened her eyes seeing a familiar apartment. Sitting up she looked around for the source of the voice.

“Echo?” the fast flier called out as she climbed out of bed. She felt something warm under her feet. Looking down the rainbow maned mare held back a scream at the blood on her floors.

“You gave up trying to go back.” a voice spoke behind her causing her to turn around. There was another Rainbow Dash standing there. “You gave up on your friends.”

“No I didn’t.” the Bearer of Loyalty replied glaring at herself. “I was always searching for Fluttershy so we could go back.”

This earned a raised eyebrow from the other pegasus who began to laugh. “You spent three years amongst the Republic and the Clones.”

“There… the council… the Senate. I couldn’t do anything.” Rainbow began to shake, the words were starting to get to her.

“Yeah, you had no loyalty to them, but you didn’t want to go home either.” the pony told her as she moved around her double. “You had so much going for you here. Yet you were taken away quickly, just as soon as you found your friend you were forced back into your old life.”

“I found Tank, there must be others who were brought back.” countered RD swallowing hard as she looked around to see the source of blood her eyes widened. “No!”

“They brought you back before you found out what happened. This is what blind loyalty brings you.” whispered the Dark Rainbow the voice changing slightly. “It is what happened to your friend, what was forced upon the soldiers you served with, what will happen to you. You foolishly follow the laws and expectations of ponies and of the Tree of Harmony that you don’t know what you are getting yourself into now.”

“Who are you?” Rainbow Dash demanded glaring at the creature across from her. The grey tone pegasus raised an eyebrow before saying. “I am you… but I guess you will get confused all the time like you normally do. I guess you can call me Stormy Shadows, your opposite. You see:

While you believe in the magic of friendship.

Harmony, loyalty and all that bliss,

I sit there and watch as you

pretend to be the boss of

everything around you.”

Stormy flew around Rainbow smacking her hair causing the other to growl. “Hey!”

“While you laugh and play

trying to drive me away

I will always be coming back.”

The fast flier moved towards the door of the apartment trying not to listen anymore. The door was moving fast away from her.

“Loyalty is your thing,

to the point of being blind.

I am the one who has no faith,

I bare my blade for no one but myself.”

‘Stop it.’ Rainbow thought trying not to look back, Stormy Shadows had a point. These were thoughts that she had during her time with the Republic.

“Now I am you and you are me,

we the opposite sides of the same coin.

It is pointless to ignore

The feelings you have stored

So deep inside of you.”

“Stop it!” snapped the weather pony glaring at her double. “There is nothing that I hide.”

“Your fears of not becoming a Wonderbolt, letting your image slide, not being able to fly, betraying your friends, thoughts of being disloyal, liking Soarin but not wanting to say anything because of your relationship with Echo… shall I continue?” Stormy raised an eyebrow and Rainbow Dash froze, those were things that she never admitted to anypony. “So if you want to continue to shove these feelings away, I guess I have to deal with them. Not that I care, I don’t really care about anything you do.”

“But if you are me, then why don’t you care? Isn’t there anything you’re loyal to?” the Bearer of Loyalty questioned crossing her arms in front of her chest. The dark pony scoffed shaking her head as she replied. “Not really, you’re more referring to blind loyalty. Something you do a lot, when corruption settles in and you begin to turn against those you swore loyalty to it takes your friends to bring you back. I don’t need that, I don’t care whose side I am on. I just want to be on the side that wins.”

“Even if it means falling to the darkness or the corruption?” Stormy looked at her other self her magenta eyes shifting to gold.

“Yes. You see, when we first went to the past I gained awareness. The voices you tried to banish had an effect on me. They showed me a different way.” the grey blue of the mirror pony’s coat went dark. “I don’t need you anymore Rainbow Dash.”

A blast of energy sent Rainbow flying and she struggled to get to her feet. ‘I can’t win this.’ she thought, her mind travelled back to what Stormy had told her.

“I won’t fight you.” the Bearer of Loyalty told the dark blue pegasus who looked surprised before lifting her in the air choking the air out of her.

“Rainbow!” a familiar voice shouted as a figure smashed into the monochrome maned pegasus. Rainbow Dash blinked in surprise as she saw a familiar clone trooper.

“Tank?” she asked looking at him and he grinned saying. “It looked like you were having a nightmare so I decided to sleep next to you.”

“Am I glad you are here.” the fast pegasus remarked straightening her back and rubbing her neck. “We have to restrain her, if she gains control she will wreak havoc. If we destroy her I will be left with something missing.”

“Understood.” Tank said pulling out his weapon, Stormy looked between the two before her eyes glowed and she lifted herself in the air without her wings. Lightning began to move between her fingers as she stared at the with a blank expression.

“Try it.” she snarled before sending a blast towards them causing them both to leap out of the way. “I am tired of being locked away! Ignored! Brushed off! You will not keep me down!”

“I’m trying to get you to calm down!” snapped Rainbow flapping her wings before charging towards her at high speed. “You refuse to listen.”

“Just like a Sith.” a voice whispered around them causing them to pause. A dark chuckle was heard as the world around them began to collapse. Stormy Shadows looked towards them before flying through a mirror that appeared behind her. Rainbow Dash tried to go after her but a piece of the ceiling smashed into is causing it break.

“Wake up! if you die in here you will never awaken!” a voice called out it’s tone warped to much that neither could tell who it was.

“Echo?!” the rainbow maned pony called out, Tank grabbed her arm. She looked around one last time before whispering. “I will find you Stormy. I can’t leave you like this.”

Rainbow opened her eyes to see the morning sun shining through her windows as well as a familiar tortoise by her side. “I wonder if I should tell her today.” a familiar voice spoke and the Bearer of Loyalty looked at her hoof seeing a red strand attached to it. She had always assigned red to one individual.

“Echo.” she mumbled seeing it leading to her door, flying forward she opened the door to see Soarin standing there looking shocked.

“Oh hey Rainbow Dash.” he said rubbing the back of his head with a hoof. “I never really congratulated you on becoming one of the Wonderbolt Reserves. So… did you want to… is everything alright?”

Her magenta eyes was locked onto the red string leading to his heart. Tears rose in them as she whispered. “You’re alive.”

“Course I’m alive.” Soarin replied beginning to look nervous. “What’s got you trouble Rainbow?”

“First Tank, now you…” the black maned pony paused when he heard that, he looked to the door to see the tortoise leaning against the frame. “When I came back I thought I would never see any of you again. Then I found out what happened to Anakin, I could have been there for him and….”

Soarin pulled her into a hug whispering into her ear. “Ni kar’tayl gar darasuum.”

“And you said you would never learn Mando’a.” Rainbow laughed pressing her forehead against his.

“Living on a planet with the ghost of a Darth and a Jedi Master, both of whom encouraged us to study our beginnings made that difficult.” replied the Wonderbolt looking at her in the eyes. “Now what do you say about getting breakfast?”

"I’m paying.” the Bearer of Loyalty answered before heading down towards Ponyville with the emerald eyed stallion. Rainbow Dash frowned as she thought about the mirror Stormy Shadows fled through. Somepony let her out of her mind.

Stormy coughed as she collapsed to the ground shards of a mirror surrounding her.

“I never thought that you would have been the first to escape.” Sombra spoke as he approached her, his red eyes staring down at the dark blue mare. “However, this does prove useful as the Bearer you came from does not dwell on dreams.”

“I will not let her lock me away again.” growled the monochromatic maned pegasus as the shards lifted up around her.

“Good.” hissed the corrupted unicorn as he looked around at the other mirrors. “I just hope you can work with the others.”

Author's Notes:

I do not own MLP or anything else in this fanfic. Also translation note:

Ni kar’tayl gar darasuum- I love you (As far as I can tell, the literal translation wasn't said)

Tanks for the Memories

Fall came to an end and the pegasi began to bring winter for Equestria. Ponies all over were doing their part to help prepare their town or city for the coming cold. Ponyville was no exception, the animals that needed to, prepared for hibernation. That included Tank, not that Rainbow noticed at first. She was looking forward to spending their first winter together. She began to worry when her friend was moving more slowly than usual.

“Hey, what’s wrong?” she asked looking at her friend closely. “You’re moving slower than usual.”

The look he gave her made the light blue pegasus worry even more. It was filled with sadness but also contentment.

"Maybe some work would wake you right up.” Tank shook his head chuckling internally. “Don’t give me that.”

He watched her get distracted by Twilight and turned his attention to the green armored soldiers moving through the halls. He missed that life, being a soldier was everything he knew. The tortoise directed his flight path over to the Spartans as they talked out of earshot.

“He does seem to be moving slowly.” Twilight spoke observing him as he just hovered there for a second. “And he looks kind of sleepy.”

‘You have no idea Princess.’ Tank thought as he yawned wanting to just settle down and take a nap.

“Just like he normally does.” he chuckled inwardly at the Princess’ conclusion. He felt a hand pat him on the shell. It was Michaels, even though it was more of a pet pat it was still comforting.

-Tank’s POV-

I look back at Rainbow who was waving me over and headed in her direction. I knew what was going to happen and I know that she was going to face everything she kept deep down inside. When she saw us get killed she just sat there eyes wide. Most of us at the time didn’t know what to say to her, but I think she just didn’t know what to do. This is going to bring up many unpleasant memories for her and now it is time for her to deal with death. My slow heart clenches beneath my chest, this was going to be painful to watch.

-End of Tank’s POV-

Rainbow wasn’t sure how to process the new, she had taken Tank to Fluttershy’s for a check up.

“You do know he’s not a bear, right?” the rainbow maned pony told her friend after hearing the results. Fluttershy sighed before going to get a book from the shelves.

“When the weather grows cold and food becomes less available, many animals hibernate to conserve energy.” the pale yellow pony explained as she flipped through the pages. “It is like taking a really long nap during the winter, and then they wake up during the spring. And see even tortoises do it. When the time comes, Tank will leave and dig a hole in the ground….”

Fluttershy snapped her mouth shut when she saw her friend’s eyes widened before shutting tight.

"We will remember those who have fallen.” Senator Organa spoke, he was the one who insisted on burying the clones that had died. They were without armor and all looked like they were sleeping but Rainbow knew better. Most of the time the bodies were just burned but Bail Organa wanted them to be honored with something different. So that they would always be remembered by those that they had saved. Rainbow just stared at the graves each with a holoprojector revealing who was there. She didn’t know what to feel, she almost couldn’t believe that they were gone. These men had saved her life and she couldn’t do anything.

“But don’t worry.” Fluttershy’s voice broke her from the memories as she just stared at her friend in disbelief. “He’ll reappear when the spring sun warms the ground up.”

“Come on! Tortoises don’t hibernate!” protested Rainbow as she shook her head closing the book. “Somepony put that picture in there as a joke!”

“It’s not a joke Rainbow Dash.” the pink maned caretaker warned looking at her friend.

“Well then you’re book is wrong.” this earned another raised eyebrow as the fast flier grabbed her pet. “I’m going to get a second opinion from a real reptile expert.”

“Rainbow, are you sure that there isn’t anything else on your mind?” the question made the weather pony pause.

“I’m fine!” was the reply before the door was snapped shut. Fluttershy sighed before moving to sit down and began to meditate. Angel hopped to her side patting her hoof and tilting his head to the side.

“She will learn Angel.” the shy pony said quietly as she went back to meditating. “We will be there for her in the end but she needs to work through this.”

Soarin was helping with the delivery of the snow clouds, being a Wonderbolt didn’t mean that he couldn’t help with this. Plus it gave him an excuse to see Rainbow Dash. He looked around for the rainbow mane only spotted it when she was leaving the Palace of Friendship with a frown on her face. The Wonderbolt made to fly down towards her when his eyes spotted the tortoise by her side shaking its head. Backing away the stallion flew off to find out what was going on.

Rainbow Dash let out a groan as she hit the ground snow surrounding her. She looked around wildly for a moment before pulling Tank into the snow. She sighed before flopping back into the snow. The Pegasus was just tired now, she had tried to stop winter and failed. She even ended up getting angry at her friends.

“Are you alright?” she asked looking at her tortoise friend just as her friends ran up. Soarin was right behind them, he had the same look of sadness that she was feeling.

“Are you alright?” Twilight inquired, Rainbow looked at her friend before picking up Tank. “I’m fine.”

With that she flew off leaving concerned friends behind.

“We’ll go talk to her.” the Princess of Friendship told the Wonderbolt before the friends ran off to find them. Echo cocked an eyebrow before flying after them. He had talked to several of the Castle residents about figuring out a way for Rainbow to cope with loss and death. Every person had either given him a cryptic response, no response, or didn’t know her that well to help. Midnight had given a helpful hint on just being there with her.

Fluttershy looked at her friend with sadness, she knew that these words were going to snap her out of the stupor she was in. Yet inside she didn’t want to say them, it would hurt the rainbow maned Pegasus.

“Rainbow, your winter is going to be… pet less.” she had to stay firm, Rainbow jerked before looking at her straight in the eye. “You have to let them out.”

The fast flier sobbed before tears began to fall from her eyes. Everypony knew the meaning behind the words. Fluttershy moved to her side and gave her a hug before crying as well. She to had to mourn the lives she saw cut short. She felt comforted when Rarity and Pinkie Pie sat down next to them sobbing. They weren’t crying because they were crying. ‘They all have lost something or someone they care about.’ thought the caretaker as she spread out her wings and wrapped them around her friends.

“Come now, there is somepony here who needs to speak to her alone.” Rarity said looking towards the door as Pinkie chastised Twilight for not crying. The fashionista shooed them out as Soarin walked in.

“I don’t suppose you want me to be with you when he starts to hibernate?” asked the emerald eyed stallion, Rainbow looked towards him before nodding her head. “Come on, let’s go. He’s looking tired as is.”

“You really want to do this, don’t you?” the Bearer of Loyalty whispered looking at Tank as he nodded his head. “Alright. Let’s go.”

The two Pegasi flew towards the Earth with the tortoise in tow. They found a good spot that he dug into watching as the snow fell on top of him. Rainbow read him a story as Soarin sat by her side listening as well. He even rubbed her shoulders when she got cold. Finally when the story was over did he speak. “Come on, let’s go to the castle and get warmed up with your friends.”

“Thanks.” chuckled Rainbow looking exhausted, she stood up and they walked towards the Castle of Friendship.

“Was that there before?” Pinkie asked as the friends stared up at a large statue of Rainbow that was now sitting behind her throne.

“I don’t think so.” Twilight replied as Rainbow walked into the room with Soarin by her side. “Rainbow, how are you?”

“I’ll...be fine, just tired right now.” the rainbow maned mare answered not even trying to force a smile. “Where did the statue come from?”

“I don’t know, it wasn’t there recently.” the confusion was written all over the face of the studious alicorn. Rainbow walked up to the statue touching the stone. All the ponies in room backed up as the statue’s head looked down at her. A yellow light began to shine drawing her hoof in. The mare let out a yelp as she tried to pull her hoof out and her friends leapt to aid her getting drawn in as well.

“I don't know what’s going on anymore!” Pinkie shouted her eyes shut tight. The ponies looked around in the area they were at seeing nothing but yellow.

“You have passed the trial set before you.” a voice spoke causing them, Rarity looked around wildly knowing the voice. “I will serve by your side.”

“Who’s there?” asked Rainbow looking around before her eyes landed on a sword and shield floating in front of the group. Walking forward she reached out a hoof and touched the blade. It fell to the ground and the shield dropped on top of it. The resounding clang was loud enough for the ponies to cover their ears and close their eyes. Once the sound died down the roar of an engine caught their ears. Rainbow Dash opened her eyes to see the apartment she stayed in Coruscant.

“Where in the hay are we?” Applejack sounded very confused as she looked around. “I don’t recognize any of this.”

“We’re on Coruscant, the home of the Republic Senate.” It was Rainbow who said this and the rest of the Bearers of Harmony looked at her in shock. “How is this possible?”

“It could be some form of magic.” suggested Twilight as she observed the area. “This place seems to have a connection to you. The statue was yours and the sword reacted to your touch.”

“It’s good to be home then.” Dash mumbled a peaceful smile on her face as Soarin moved next to her, she leaned her head against him whispering. “Act like you are enjoying the view.”

The Wonderbolt nodded his head slightly and they just stood there looking at the view. The former clone looked down at her saying. “I think you should talk to the residents of the castle, they could help you deal.”

The rainbow maned pegasus nodded her head knowing that she didn’t know how to deal with this on her own.

Sombra walked down the icy halls of his makeshift palace, his breath coming out in puffs. His eyes looked around waiting for the spirit that would normally come to talk him out of his ways. A pale silver light glowed behind him causing him to spin around his scythe cleaving through the air. His eyes widened as he saw the figure fall.

“You… no!” he roared as the body began to fade, his horn glowed encasing the head in crystal.

Moonlight Wisp opened her eyes letting out a small crying before coughing slightly. Her breathing got harsher before she calmed down and went back to sleep.

Author's Notes:

I do not own MLP

A Fading Star

Spike yawned as he got up in the morning ready to face a new day of training. He looked over at the cradle that was holding Moonlight Wisp. His eyes widened when he saw the pale coat. The growing dragon moved as quickly as he could to her side. He lifted her out of the cradle seeing her chest moving slowly.

“Twilight!” he yelled too afraid to move, he heard the hoofsteps as the mulberry princess ran into the room. Her eyes widened as she saw the baby as the other residents came rushing to the room his voice having through the halls.

“No!” Twilight said moving quickly to his side as she used her magic to scan the foal. Celestia moved to her side as did Sans. The white princess scanned the young pony as well as Sans’ left eye glowed blue and yellow flashing quickly. Celestia’s teeth clench before she bit her lip. Luna moved to her side. They had visited again on an entirely separate visit, checking on the human visitors. They didn’t expect something like this to happen.

“Is there anything we can do?” the dark blue sister asked looking peering at her older sister. A sideways glance of magenta eyes caused her to look worried. “You aren’t thinking….”

“He is the only one who could help.” replied the Princess of the Sun and all eyes looked at her, she turned to address them. “Spike get Rarity, I know someone who can help. Sister go to Canterlot and get the map… he’s always prefered you to me.”

“Perhaps now is time to make amends.” Luna told her sister before moving away.

“Princess Celestia, who are you talking about?” inquired Twilight being the first to speak up as the humans moved away. Jorge staying a little while longer to comfort Spike before leaving as the dragon had to get Rarity.

"The Lord of the Underworld himself, Hades.” the white alicorn explained as she moved quickly her pupil by her side. “You probably never met him when you took Cerberus, my sister and I are not even sure where he came from. At first we thought he was the only alicorn to have not vanished but now after years I am starting to suspect that isn’t the case.”

“There were more?” the mulberry princess was quite shocked at this news and the older princess shook her head as she responded. “What we thought were alicorns then were nothing more than illusions meant to teach us before the Spirits went their separate ways. I did not discover that until shortly before Star Swirl’s death. He had told me that there once were beings like the alicorns but they were hybrids. And even they did not withstand time.”

Her eyes travelled to Gears who was talking with Comet as she poked her head in the room to check on Spike. Twilight frowned as she thought about it, that meant that before Cadence and herself were turned into alicorns it was only those two.

“Sister, I have the map.” Luna’s arrival caused Twilight to jump in surprise. “Are you sure you do not want to go.”

“You have not seen him since your return, I am sure he is expecting a visit from you.” the dark blue alicorn knew her sister was making excuses at this point and raised an eyebrow. “Are you sure you can take care of everything while I’m gone?”

“I will be fine sister, go.” Celestia nodded her head just as Rarity arrived in a panic. She moved straight to the room with Spike to check on the foal.

"We should begin our journey now, I do not know how long the portal will stay open.” Celestia spoke as Sans walked up next to her. She opened her mouth and the skeleton interrupted. “i’m going.”

The journey didn’t take them too far out of the town as Twilight expected but she didn’t remember going this way when she was bringing Cerberus back to the Underworld. In fact she couldn’t remember going into a cave at all, yet she didn’t cast any magic at Celestia’s request. The group stumbled a bit in the dark before a figure with a lantern approached them.

“Princess Celestia, what a surprise.” the hooded figure spoke gold eyes peering out from under the hood before tilting it’s head to the side. “This way, Lord Hades is going to have questions.”

“I know Charon.” the Princess of the Sun replied her gaze lowered before the figure moved swiftly to Spike’s side. A hoof moved out and touched the fading foal on the head before moving away.

“The questions will have to wait.” this shocked all the ponies there, Sans was strangely quiet as he stared at the ferryman. They got onto the boat and they set off sailing across the river. Twilight wanted to ask questions but kept silent as the boat creaked.

“Tralalala…” Sans seemed to lift his head at that. “Beware of the man who speaks in hands. The child of fate is with him. Knives shall cleave and never end, until you find a way for the past to mend.”

"you.” the skeleton breathed as Charon turned their head to look at them before the boat stopped. “how?”

“Questions can wait my silly friend, the child is suffering.” the riverman reminded him before sailing away after they all departed. Celestia looked at Sans curiously before they moved towards the large palace carved from stone lit by flowing rivers of lava. White flowers and tall blue flowers mingled in the courtyard.

“They seem familiar don’t they?” a voice asked and the group turned their head to see a grey blue stallion walking out from beyond the stone doors. Gold eyes locked with magenta eyes as the strange alicorn walked over to the group.

“Lord Hades.” Celestia bowed her head slightly the others giving a full bow. The King of the Underworld returned the nod saying. “Princess Celestia, how strange to see you here after our last spat.”

“I am here on my sister’s request and for my student, nothing more.” the white alicorn answered tersely and Spike stepped forward. Hades tore his gaze away from the eldest princess to examine the child. He hummed under his breath as he lifted gently with his magic. Gold eyes glowed as color returned to her coat.

“I have done what I can, but she cannot leave until she can live on her own.” explained the ruler of the Underworld, he ignored the looks of confusion as he lead them through the castle to his throne room. “What I am going to do will anger the Spirits. They do not wish to let anyone know of what this world once was. A world with a magic all of it’s own.”

“my world.” Sans said thinking about the Echo Flowers in front of the castle.

"Precisely… perhaps I should say fragments of the old world.” the gold eyed alicorn looked at them as he moved his throne to the side. “I have made doorways to patch the old world together but even I cannot complete them all. Yet I believe the magic of this world will stabilize her far better than I can.”

“You cannot expect us to allow a mere foal to help you.” Rarity interjected her blue eyes narrowing. Hades chuckled as he answered giving her a sideways glance. “Of course not, my magic is the only thing keeping her alive.”

“i’ll stay here.” Sans offered knowing that his knowledge would only get him in trouble. Hades nodded his head as Spike handed Moonlight over.

“So by restoring this old world of ours she will be able to survive?” Rarity asked in order to understand the situation. The lord of the Underworld nodded his head as he replied. “I had already restored two parts of it. The rest would take far longer than I thought it would.”

“What was the reason why she started to fade?” Celestia inquired and the demonic alicorn didn’t answer as the doors swung open with a gust of wind pulling them towards it. “Hades what is going on?!”

“I don’t know!” he snapped before before dragged into the doorway the group screamed as they were all separated.

Luna’s eyes snapped open as she sat up in a hurry and looked around her room. Her connection to her sister was just severed and she didn’t like the feeling. It was like her sister wasn’t even on the world anymore. She yawned before looking outside seeing that it was still dark out. ‘She should have returned by now.’ thought the younger sister as there was a knock on the guest door.

“Enter.” she called out climbing out of the bed with a concerned look on her face. She was wondering if they were back from the Underworld.

“Princess Luna.” it was one of the humans that Twilight brought with her, Halsey, if she remembered correctly. “I have some questions about how this world works. Ever since yesterday the sun and moon both rose and set in a schedule time. Yet today the sun shows no sign of rising.”

“What?” Luna went to the window and peered out seeing that her sister’s magic had yet to bring the sun up. “She’s not back. Alright, Luna calm down.”

"Is everything alright?” Halsey asked, more curious about the lack of sun at this time. The dark blue alicorn moved over to the window before sighing.

“How my sister managed this for a thousand years is beyond me.” she mumbled before concentrating her magic beginning to flow. The moon began to lower and the first golden beams of the sun began to show over the horizon. Once the sun began to move on its own did the Princess of the Night collapse to the ground. Halsey ran over and checked on the alicorn letting out a small sigh of relief when she found no sign of injury. Looking out the window the scientist wondered how magic in this world has affected the environment around them. Though she was worried for the eldest princess as it was her who extended the hoof of friendship towards them. She was allowing them to stay in the country that she ruled. The human had to prepare for the worst.

Sombra walked through the halls before heading through a door where trophy stands stood in darkened crystal. They all surrounded a large table with a map of Equestria upon it.

“What do you want to do?” Stormy Shadows asked as she looked at the map. “We can take over the Crystal Empire while they are unaware. Canterlot is a good option, the Royal Guard and the Wonderbolts are useless.”

“We are not strong enough yet.” the dark unicorn replied his red eyes scanning the map. “Changelings cannot be trusted, we’ll look for allies in the Everfree forest. Mindless beasts respect power, you have your own role. Figure it out.”

“Whatever.” mumbled the monochrome mare. “How much do you trust Abyssia and myself?”

“I don’t, neither of you have proven yourselves to me.” the corrupted unicorn retorted not even glancing at her. “We have a common goal, that is all.”

“Not all of us.” Stormy commented offhandedly her eyes narrowing at the map. “I may not hold any loyalties to you, but Abyssia is more dangerous.”

“I know, she is hiding many things from me. I am not expecting her to keep to her end of the bargain.” Sombra looked at Stormy Shadows with a raised eyebrow. “Why did you tell me that?”

“Because, we think the same.” answered the pegasus smugly and she shook her head. “I’d hate to see you blindly follow someone like that.”

The unicorn king shook his head as he smirked saying. “You are plotting something.”

“Perhaps, but who would you rather have on your side?” the golden eyed mare questioned watching as Sombra summoned mirrors into the room. “Must you watch them in here?”

“Neither, you have no loyalties and Abyssia’s rest with somepony else.” he answered ignoring the next questions. Red eyes looked at three black mirrors with a frown. He couldn’t see the ponies that they belonged to. That concerned him greatly, there was no way could have known that he was watching them.

Sans sat in the hallway of the throne room looking at everything carefully. The design was eerily similar to the one in New Home. He looked towards the throne wondering if Hades was the one who brought his brother back. It was a possibility with the timing. ‘How did he find out about the other universes in the first place?’ that was the one question that plagued the shorter skeleton’s mind. The sound of hooves caught the lazy brother’s ear causing him to look up. Princess Celestia was standing there, wounds littering her body. The skeleton managed to stop her the moment she collapsed. She smiled at him weakly before falling unconscious.

Looking up he saw the others moving towards him. Hades was keeping the child close to him before spotting Spike. He floated her over to her father as Sans’ asked. “How is she?”

“She will be alright from here on out.” Hades answered a grim expression on his face as Spike took the filly from the magical aura. “Yet there is a danger. Though what I had to do, I may have caused even more problems for this world.”

"If you want I can put a temporary seal on the doors.” it was Twilight who suggested this. Hades thought for a moment before leading her away. Spike looked down at Moonlight Wisp and saw that she was sleeping peacefully. Sans scanned her and relaxed, the Ruler of the Underworld was telling the truth.

“Styx, what is the matter?” Hades walked from the hallway behind his throne a frown on his face.

“Tartarus is in an uproar. Apparently they sense the presence of an alicorn.” Styx replied with a bow. “Do I want to know or will you take care of it?”

“I will handle this matter.” replied the blue gray alicorn before his horn glowed sending the ponies, dragon, and skeleton away. His mane lit again the wounds across his body healing as he followed the fire colored mare.

Author's Notes:

I do not own MLP or any other series in this fanfic

Update!

Visions of the Past

Twilight groaned as she landed on the cold floor of her castle. Hades had decided that it would be fine to teleport them despite the injured ponies. She let out a groan as she got to her feet stumbling a bit trying to find out where she was.

“BROTHER! THERE YOU ARE!” Papyrus’ voice rang out causing everyone in the room to look at the taller skeleton. “WHY ARE YOU HERE? I THOUGHT YOU WERE HELPING THE BABY!”

“She’s alright!” Spike commented looking down at the foal in his arms. “We need to get Celestia to the medical wing.”

Twilight moved to her mentor’s side and helped her to her hooves. They slowly made their way to the medical wing, Celestia moving along slowly. She was staring at the ground trying to stay focused but a memory from long ago surfaced.

“Sister, where are you going?” a younger Luna asked running to her sister’s side as her older sister packed. “We have to stay in the castle, Harmonia….”

“I’m not going far, I’m just going to the wall.” Celestia answered with a grin on her face. “I’m camping out on the wall. I’m not leaving.”

Luna just raised an eyebrow before watching her sister leave through the window. She glanced towards the wall knowing that her sister was curious about what the outside world was like. They were going to rule over the pony. Protectors, not involved, yet the younger princess wished that she had her sister’s courage to leave like she does.

Celestia touched down on the wall and gazed out at the forest surrounding them. Her wings twitched as she glanced around at the forest below. Her magenta eyes spotted movement below and she scooted towards the edge but trying not to move over it. It had a flame like appearance. ‘You can’t go past the wall Celestia.’ she reminded herself before looking back towards the cave. She wondered if Harmonia would even know if she would check it out. Her hoof moved over the edge as she felt the tingle of disappointment in the back of her head. The young alicorn let out a groan before pulling it back.

“What’cha doin’ up there?” a voice called out causing her to look down again, gold eyes were peering up at her. She scooted closer letting her head hang down, that didn’t cause the feeling of dismay.

“Remaining behind the walls.” she replied trying to find the source of the voice, it was hidden in the bushes. The voice began to laugh at her and the princess frowned before flying down pushing past the guilt that she was betraying her dear teacher.

“Oh? You grew a pair.” the voice sneered and Celestia had to cover her nose as she smelt sulfur and something she couldn’t quite place. “Get used to it girly, I’m here to stay.”

“What are you?” she asked using her magic to move the bushes, sitting there was a strange creature with long horns curling back and green tinted skin.

“I’m an imp, you may call me Degmur.” the creature told her tilting his head back as he examined the environment. “Nice place you got here. What do you say about some… licensed misbehavior?”

“What do you mean by that?” the white princess was confused for a moment and the grin on the imp’s face made her worried.

“Well you’ve got to be bored living in that giant castle all by yourself.” Degmur pointed out placing a claw against her chest. Celestia didn’t step back as she looked down at the imp asking. “Who said I’m alone?”

“Who are you going to tell about me?” dared the smaller creature just as wings caught her ear and the alicorn used her magic to disguise the imp as a wounded animal. She looked to see an alicorn with a strange headdress flying down.

“Celestia, how many times do I have to tell you that you must not go beyond the castle walls?” the alicorn asked taking a step forward, Celestia gestured a hoof towards the ‘wounded animal’ saying. “I saw an injured animal, can we bring it inside the walls Lady Harmonia? Just until it is healed.”

The alicorn stared down at the disguised imp for a moment before saying. “Until it is healed, then it must go.”

“Of course.” the younger alicorn bowed before using her magic to place the imp upon her back. She flew after the alicorn not thinking about the trouble that she would cause with her new friend by her side.

Tears fell from the unconscious princess’s eyes as she remembered the first meeting of the creature that tried to destroy Equestria from within. Twilight blinked in surprise wondering what her mentor was dreaming about but upon arriving to the medical wing and seeing Luna laying there the first question out of her mouth was. “What happened?”

“It seems that your princess of the night isn’t quite used to raising the sun.” Midnight Sun spoke walking in looking very tired. “You should probably inform Doctor Halsey that your back. From what I’ve observed… she thinking of all worst case scenarios that could possibly come out of losing Celestia and preparing her troops accordingly.”

“I’ll go talk to her… anything else?” Twilight groaned looking at the dark grey unicorn who just looked to the side thinking for a moment before saying. “Yeah, I’m looking into some of the old spells that Aqua Star kept in her old notebook. If you want to stop by I’ll be in Aurora’s magically sealed chamber in case one of them is an attack spell that explodes on me… again.”

“How many times… never mind, thank you Midnight.” the newest princess said a small smile gracing her face before she went off to find the human doctor. Spike walked up next to the black maned stallion asking. “Are you really going to experiment with ancient magic?”

“Not experiment, yet if I can figure them out we can use them to protect Equestria.” Midnight explained looking down at the growing dragon. “How is Moonlight? You should get her examined by the medic as you did bring her down to the underworld. You don’t know what can happen to a child that young.”

Spike looked down at his daughter and moved her mane a bit with his claw. She woke up with a yawn before looking at him with a goofy smile. He sighed before looking around for the nurse who was checking on Celestia at the moment. A hoof was placed on his shoulder as Rarity spoke up. “I can wait with you Spike, after all we’re both in this together.”

“Thanks Rarity.” the purple dragon replied holding the foal close to him. “I can’t believe we nearly lost her.”

“I guess we will not find out what happened or what was needed to save her.” the fashionista mused petting Moonlight who just curled into the touch. Both of them looked at each other and gave a quiet smile.

Luna awoke from her slumber with a heavy feeling over her. She knew where she was and her only worry was how the humans were reacting. That was when she looked to the side and saw her sister lying on one of the beds.

“Deg.” she heard her say and her heart dropped. Luna knew how close Celestia was to her old friend. Many days did she wonder if Celestia was the one to fall, would the imp have been the cause. ‘Did I do the right thing? Sealing the first friend she had away?’

“You did what was right.” a deep voice spoke and Luna’s eyes narrowed as she looked behind her.

“Leave.” she growled not even turning to face the voice. “None of you are welcome here.”

“Don’t you see, Felan, no door is truly sealed.” the voice answered and Luna swung around ready to attack the owner of the voice only to see the Tantabus. She growled at it recoiled in fear as she said. “Do not do that again. Use any memory except for those, do you understand me?”

“Oh? You do not wish to remember a betrayal worse than what you did to your sister?” Luna spun around coming face to face with the one secret she wished to hide. “Taking part in the world that she was denied.”

“Go away.” she spoke as she summoned her magic only to be launched back by the powerful wings upon the creatures back. “You are not real, this is a dream.”

“You tell yourself that traitor, in order to justify what you did. You are no better than Malfurion, who had me locked away!” a large hand launched out and grabbed Luna by the neck. The Princess of the Night reached up with a hoof only to find familiar fingers again.

“Release me!” she snapped grabbing onto the wrist and dug her nails in. Her mind was beginning to get hazy. Her eyes drooped before looking at her sister nearby, she reached out a hand and barely managed to touch her shoulder before darkness took her.

“Luna?” Celestia asked as she woke up looking over at her sister who’s head was bowed. “Is everything alright?”

“Yes, sister.” Luna replied her head low and the elder alicorn smiled before rolling over weakly as the princess lifted her eyes to reveal bright green. “Everything is quite alright.”

“Celestia!”

The week passed by and Celestia noticed some changes in her sister but the Gala distracted her. She knew Luna wouldn’t attend because of her dream duties, yet something was off.

“Princess Celestia?” Twilight’s voice jerked her out of her stupor and she looked down at her fellow Princess. They were taken to Canterlot after being released from the hospital and Twilight had offered to help prepare the Gala for her.

“Oh Twilight, is everything going smoothly?” the Princess of the Sun inquired her eyes trying to remain focused on the newest alicorn but her eyes began to wander when she saw Luna walking by.

“Yes, I organized everything, sent out the invitations, all is left is the decorating.” the Princess of Friendship replied a look of pride on her face before it dropped. “I just wished Aqua Star was here to see it.”

This caught Celestia’s attention and she wrapped a hoof around her student saying. “I’m sure she was have been unimpressed yet impressed at the same time.”

Twilight thought about it for a moment before smiling sadly as she thought. ‘That is true, she would have been bored with all the chatting.’

“Twilight, I’m sure that we all would have liked to see her here, but Midnight Sun would like it if he was allowed outside of your castle for once.” Celestia suggested with a smile and Twilight nodded her head before going off. The elder alicorn looked around for her sister and walked over to her younger sister.

“Luna, are you alright?” she asked and her sister stopped what she was doing to look at her sister and say. “Yes, I have never been better.”

“It is just that you are normally asleep at this point.” the raiser of the sun pointed out and Luna glanced to the side as if to take in her surroundings again. “I noticed you’ve been doing that a lot lately.”

“I can not take in the beautiful day that my sister has made?” Celestia was taken aback by the question but her expression softened. “Do not worry Celestia, I’ve been doing my duties at night.”

"I just don’t want you to exhaust yourself.” the elder alicorn commented as they walked to the balcony together. Luna followed after them panic in her eyes as they began to lower the sun and raise the moon… together. Her eyes followed the moon as they sky darkened.

“What do you want from me?!” she shouted watching herself turn as if to reply but shook her head before looking back at the moon. The Princess of the Night fell to the ground tears welling up in her eyes. A hand touched her shoulder causing her to look up to see Aqua Star standing there before looking towards the moon. Silver strands took her gently before drawing her up to the sky as she whispered. “Not all that has died is lost forever. For now I shall take my place amongst the stars.”

Luna wanted to reply, yet if she spoke any names from the world she locked away the door will be open and danger would come at them from all sides. Her cyan eyes gazed at the shape in the stars that had appeared there before looking at her sister and the creature that resided in her body. They were both amazed at the new constellation yet once again the being looked at her and the eyes flashed a bright green. She glared at it swearing that before anything was revealed to her sister she would re-enter her body.

Author's Notes:

I do not own MLP or any other series in this fanfic. This has been updated.

Reflections and Consequences

Soarin sighed as he knocked on Rainbow’s door only find her not home again. The Wonderbolt groaned knowing that she was either napping or in the room again. Flying towards the castle at top speed he had to make sure he didn’t crash into a wall. Landing on the ground he pushed open the door and began to move to the throne room. He noticed Discord working on something new, it was of the Princesses and guessed he was preparing something for them as well. The draconequus didn’t even look up at him as he moved in front of the statue. Pressing a hoof against the surface he felt himself get pulled into it by the same yellow light. What he was expecting was their apartment, what he saw instead was a forest. Rainbow was standing there with sword and shield in hoof her eyes glancing around the forest. He didn’t move not knowing what was going on. Suddenly a large hulking figure came rushing from the bushes charging towards Rainbow. She turned swiftly blocking its blow with her shield. Echo watched her for a moment wondering if he should do anything. Once she managed to dispatch the creature did he choose to speak up. “I’m guessing you figured out this place.”

“Didn’t take Discord too long before he was bored and decided to tell me.” she replied looking over at him as the area faded. “Did you need something?”

“Yes, I was wondering if you were bringing anyone to the gala.” Soarin told her and the rainbow maned pony paused in her movements before turning to look at him. “Because it would be my honor to attend it by your side.”

“Why… I would like that Echo.” Rainbow replied with a smile on her face. They gave each other a hug before a kiss.

Discord watched the action with a passing interest before looking at the other paintings. He didn’t want for all of them to go through what Rainbow did. Those visions… he didn’t realize what she had to go through in order to save Fluttershy. ‘Better to rip off the bandage then to peel it off slowly.’ he thought before snapping his claw.

Twilight almost didn’t have anytime to prepare for the gala. She had to make sure everything was in order before she could focus on herself. She wondered absently if she should have anymore guards. She didn’t want anything to go wrong, Sombra was a threat, they knew that. ‘Yet nopony else does.’ she thought to herself before shaking her head. ‘I can’t risk it, I’ll place them around the perimeter.’

“Princess Twilight, are you alright?” it was Flash who asked this question causing the Princess of Friendship to turn around. “You have an… intense look on your face.”

“I’ll be fine Flash, I’m more worried that somepony is going to try something.” Twilight answered tiredly before she began to sway side to side. The yellow orange stallion steadied her seeing the bags under her eyes.

“You should get some rest.” he told her earning a sigh from the youngest alicorn. “Princess Twilight, you can’t exhaust yourself like this. It will only make the others worry when it catches up with you.”

Twilight paused as she thought about it like that, she didn’t want the others to worry. She took a deep breath before looking at him once more. Cadence had been surprised when he requested the transfer to Ponyville.

“You’re right.” she finally said as she looked up at the night sky. “I can’t help but think that there was something that I could have done.”

“Princess… Twilight, look I’m no alicorn but Aqua Star made her decision. I don’t think there was anything you could have done to stop her from doing what she did. Even though I was unconscious and trapped within a night...mare.”

“Is everything alright?” the newest princess asked looking at the stallion who was gazing off in the distance.

“Twilight, the nightmare he cast me into… it wasn’t a nightmare at all.” Flash said before looking around to see if anyone was listening. “It was something different entirely. What do you know about the Shadow Core specializations?”

“Not much, the only one who would know would be Midnight Sun.” the mulberry mare pointed out before frowning. “Back in Ponyville. Why do you want to know?”

“Because whatever Sombra is, he’s dealing with something dangerous.” the guard told her trying not to sound too dark. Twilight frowned as well her eyes tracing a new constellation in the sky. She looked away hoping that there was something to change the subject. Her eyes landed on Flash Sentry and lit up as she asked. “Do you have a… plus one going to the Gala with you?”

“I have the night off?” the pegasus asked a little surprised at this, Twilight groaned. “I’m sure I could be your personal guard.”

“Thanks.” the newest princess told him her wing moving around him causing the stallion to blush. Her wing moved and she mumbled an apology under her breath blushing as well. Flash Sentry chuckled before using his wing to pull her close. She smiled up at him as they both began to laugh nervously. The laughter did not last as mirrors encircled Twilight causing her to gasp as eyes opened up around her and she collapsed.

“Twilight!” Flash yelled trying to get to her only to get thrown back by familiar magic. “No!”

Pinkie was preparing the food for the gala trying to keep her mind off what was coming. Her visions were getting stronger and more clearer. She knew that war was coming and that something was wrong with Luna. But even then, she didn’t see what it was. ‘Like something blocking my vision.’ she thought as she kneaded the dough. She didn’t have to look behind her to see the mirror.

“Got impatient didn’t you?” she giggled as she turned to see her reflection. An angry version of her, she smiled happily before running forward and dove headfirst into the mirror.

“Okay, you can do this.” Inkwell mumbled as he watched Fluttershy walk through the town chatting with the flower on her back. Angel was sitting next to it with a frown on his face. The tan unicorn took a step forward taking a deep breath. It was getting late and he knew she was heading home, the moon was high in the sky.

“Fluttershy.” he spoke up causing her to look at him with a curious expression. “I was… wondering if you… would like to go to the Gala with me.”

His eyes were screwed shut so he couldn’t see the look on her face. His mind was racing with all the possible ways to say no.

“Oh dear, I was taking Tree Hugger as my plus one. Did you not get a ticket?” his head lowered as he bit his lip. Tears welled up in his eyes before a scream was heard, his eyes snapped open as he saw mirrors surrounding Fluttershy. He didn’t think, he charged forward as ground erupted roots coming forth to help him.

“You’ve got to be kidding me.” Astral Pen mumbled her eyes glowing bright blue as she looked towards the palace. “The other two are going to get pissed. Well not the Crystal Heart, it’ll just be mildly irritated.”

Rarity was dozing off in her shop Moonlight Wisp sleeping in the cradle next to her desk. Spike was in Canterlot with Twilight and had asked her to watch over the foal. Her coat had more of a scale like texture to it and it had lightened to more of a pale silver color. ‘More like mine.' she thought before her eyes slid shut and mirrors rose up all around her. The foal rolled in her sleep as a breeze came through the open window revealing a full moon.

Applejack was asleep in her bed trying to get a full night’s rest before the next day. She rolled in her sleep as she began to think of her parents as the surfaces in her room turned into mirrors. Green eyes watched her as a wicked smile appeared in the mirror.

Twilight’s eyes snapped open as she looked around, for a moment she thought she was back in Golden Oaks. She frowned before turning around her eyes filled with tears.

“Yes, that look.” she heard her voice say as a creature walked out of the shadows. It was an alicorn but a darker violet and her eyes were glowing. “That is a look that tells everything about you.”

“Who are you?” the newest princess demanded ready for a fight, the other her just stared. There was no sneering or petty comments, it was like she was void of all emotions.

“You may call me Dawning Gloom, I am you.” the other spoke as she moved passed her. “This place wouldn’t have been destroyed if it weren’t for you and your friendships.”

“He would have stilled destroyed it.” Twilight spoke her eyes following the taller alicorn, Dawning looked at her. “Even if I had given him my magic, even if I didn’t care about my friends. Tirek would have destroyed everything.”

“At first yes, there is always an initial rush of power, after that high perhaps not.” the dark violet alicorn said before looking at the books. “You are not reacting as I thought you would.”

“You are the me I would have become. The part I try to keep within myself.” the youngest princess said looking at the books as well. “I cannot deny you.”

“You have denied yourself plenty of times.” the being with the glowing light magenta eyes told her. “Yet you choose not to.”

“I’m tired Dawning, I’m tired of keeping it all in.” admitted Twilight looking at her, the being tilted her head to the side before laying down. “Mythal… she has been working with me. Telling me that my darker desires is not something to be ashamed of. That it was the reason I was sent to… Reach. Because I didn’t let those desires out once in awhile. A need to be alone, to isolate myself, to not have any friends. If I keep those feelings bottled up inside, I might do something that I regret.”

“Those feelings are me.” Dawning told her as Twilight sat by her side. “Is that why we look so different?”

“Maybe.” the smaller alicorn admitted as a wing wrapped around her. “I… know that you don’t care for friendship, preferring the company of books. Logic and improving yourself is your only drive. I’m not going to change that about you… me… us?”

“Which word do you think is better?” the dark violet mare pointed out before levitating a book down. The mulberry princess thought about it as she levitated a book for herself off of the shelves.

Pinkie looked around at the dark space around her moving forward until it took form. Wooden surfaces began to appear out of the darkness. She smiled happily when she saw a familiar countertop.

“I’ve missed you!” she squealed flopping on top of the surface and rubbing her cheek against it.

“Why?” Pinkie Pie looked around for the source of her voice seeing herself sitting at one of the tables. “Why are you always so happy about this place?”

“It was a great adventure. Even if it did not end it total peace.” the party planning pony explained as her form changed. “I made friends, good friends.”

“They left you know.” scoffed the irritated version of her. “They left you all by yourself, doesn’t that make you angry?”

“Yes and no.” replied the pink maned mare as she began to clean the counter. “Sparrow didn’t leave.”

“SHE WAS ALSO THE ONE WHO TOLD YOU THAT YOU CAN’T SOLVE EVERYTHING WITH PARTIES!” yelled her opposite and Pinkie moved to her side seeing the hurt in the other’s dark blue eyes. “Why aren’t you angry with her?”

“Because spending time in her world I saw what she meant. I couldn’t make everyone happy with parties. Just like I wouldn’t be able to make you happy or even laugh with one of my parties.” she told the other sitting down in one of the seats. “That is why I opened up the pub, that’s why I planned Reaver’s parties. I couldn’t solve the world’s problems with parties but I could cheer them up.”

“Each person is unique, that’s what you’re saying?” the other her asked and the pony nodded her head. “You’ve matured.”

“I don’t know about that, all I know is that everyone is different.” the baker said with a shrug as she looked around. “It took me years to finally open this place.”

“Why are you even talking to me?” was the next question from the angry one. Pinkie looked at her like she had a different head.

“Because you could be a new friend. You are you and I am myself. We are the same yet we are different.” admitted the pinkie pony as she began to wipe down the table. “At first you were something, a feeling, a thought. But the moment Discord switched us you became something else. A voice, a being, a reflection. Now you are you. Discord knows this.”

“You… accept me.” the pony looked to the side in thought. “Not just as a part of you, but as a being all my own.”

“Of course… you really thought I was going to reject you? You know that we have a sister that can be just like you.” both began to laugh before the negative Pinkie looked to the side. “What are we going to call you?”

“I think I want to stay a Pie… I like being a part of the family.” admitted the reflection looking off to the side. “I’m thinking Dark Pie.”

“We can call you that for now, perhaps in the future you will find a name for yourself that you enjoy.” the hyper pink pony told her as she went to serve up some drinks.

Luna caught herself staring at the one in her body again, chatting with her sister like nothing was wrong. She sighed wondering how she was going to get back into her body. The blue maned alicorn saw them part ways and herself walking towards her.

“Stay away from my sister!” she snapped and the being just looked over at her with disinterest.

“You do not get a say in the matter.” sneered the being in her body causing her to tense. “Not after you betrayed me.”

“I did not betray you!” she replied her body tensing as her original form moved towards her. She stood her ground ready to anything and everything to get back to her body.

“You are right, you betrayed not only me but the whole of our world… oh wait, my world.” the Princess of the Night flinched at that. “You stay here safe and sound without a care for the war that is being fought. No thought to the pain you caused them.”

“I could say the same to you.” this caused the beings mouth to shut before she was knocked back by a blast of green energy. She was pinned to the wall seeing her eyes replaced by glowing orbs. She was lifted into the air as a new voice caught her attention.

“Brother.” the being spoke dropping her to the ground as he turned around to talk to a unknown figure.

“Malfurion?” Luna gasped before covering her mouth shaking as a dark blue portal opened. “Illidan, you tricked me!”

“What have you done?” a new voice spoke and Luna dove to close the portal only to be knocked back, over the edge of her balcony. Illidan turned to look before rolling his eyes knowing that a spirit could not be harmed by the fall.

Luna let out a yell before the wind caught her taking her away from the castle. The more distance she got from her body the more her new one solidified.

“I must say that this was unexpected, I thought being alone was more preferable to having company.” mused Dawning looking at Twilight who nodded her head. “I have to leave though.”

“Why?” Twilight sounded shocked at the thought. Gloomy just looked at her before saying. “There is something calling me and I want to see what it is. Perhaps destroy it if it becomes too much of an inconvenience.”

The princess shook her head knowing that Dawning Gloom was her darker half.

“At least study it awhile before destroying it.” Twilight warned as a door opened. The darker alicorn nodded her head before walking through the door.

“Awww, you’re leaving already?” Pinkie asked looking up from her drink as Dark Pie nodded her head. “Well I hope you find what you are looking for!”

“As do I.” Dark replied with a nod. “Don’t be too lonely without me.”

“I will.” the pink pony replied giving her reflection a hug. “You are still a part of me.”

“I’ll be careful Pinkie, I promise. Cross my heart and hope to fly.” the black maned pony told her before heading through the door. “Good luck.”

Pinkie waved until the mare was gone before sitting down at one of her tables with a frown. She knew that the others were supposed be done by now too. She looked towards the mirror and walked over to it and pressed her hand against it watching as it turned into a hoof. Passing through she walked out exactly where she was. Her only hope was that Sombra wouldn’t know about the friendship. The party planner looked outside to see Inkwell helping Fluttershy off the ground. That was when a shock wave passed through her causing her to stiffen and look in the direction of Canterlot castle.

Luna’s eyes shot open as she stared at the moon above her, she let out a groan as she got to her feet.

“Are you alright?” a voice spoke as a cloaked figure approached her. “You came on one of my winds. I do not think I have seen your species before? Well other than the ears and the eyes. You look like a bipedal version of those from the Ravencrest.”

“Ravencrest?” the Princess of the Night startled before looking down at her hands. “They’re still there.”

“Well of course, they are your hands.” the pony spoke walking over to her. “I am Sky Dancer, a pleasure it is to meet you. Come, I believe the other Crests would be intrigued by you…. What shall I call you?”

“Felan.” replied Luna quickly cursing herself for not being able to hold her tongue at the time. “Please, how far have I travelled?”

“I do not know where you are from.” Sky Dancer replied before a silver glowed appeared around a horn. “Canterlot? Does that mean you were an emissary to meet with the Ladies of the Day and Night? The Eternal sisters?”

“Yes?” the younger sister said trying to make it sound a little natural. Sky Dancer grabbed her hand with a hoof pulling her along.

“Oh, I cannot wait until you meet the other Crests.” Luna followed the mare listening to her talk about how they have never been to Canterlot before yet have heard about it. This confused the alicorn as all ponies have been to Canterlot, one point in their life

“Why do you talk about Canterlot so much?” she questioned and the other looked at her before saying. “Because of the Sisters, we revere them, to us they show that balance and harmony don’t come from just good relationships but the bad moments in those relationships as well.”

Luna tilted her head to the side as she thought about it, she was curious as to why Sky Dancer wore a cloak. Soon she was led up to a large fire and the mysterious mare stood next to a stallion.

“You are late Sky Dancer.” a gruff voice spoke and Luna looked around to see a shorter but stouter stallion. “We would have started without you if it wasn’t for Grove Shaper.”

“Apologies Iron Helm, the winds have brought us a guest from Canterlot.” replied the mare causing all those around the campfire to talk excitedly. “Her name is Felan, for now she is under the protection of Griffoncrest.”

“We do not wish to cause infighting among the Crests.” a new voice spoke up. “Yet I believe there is more to her story than what she is telling.”

“Star Shaper.” hissed the mare next to the one who spoke up, a stallion walked forward before removing his cloak saying. “We are in the presence of the Night Lady.”

“Lady Luna?” those around the campfire just stared at her as Luna gasped staring the strange being in front of her. Sky Dancer was right, they had a similar form, the long ears, glowing eyes…. ‘Harmonia lied to us.’ Luna thought in anger her mind not on the one who caused her present situation.

Author's Notes:

I do not own MLP or any other series in this fanfic. Another update

An Unforgettable Night

Weeks later the girls didn’t know what to expect from the gala, at first they thought it was going to be a boring party. Though with Discord poking around for a ticket to the gala the others were on guard for another reason. Pinkie was acting different again, like she knew something yet would not tell them. Rarity had taken her time with the outfits wanting to match each one to the worlds they went to. Basing them around the culture and the way of life they lived all the while giving them an elegant and fashionable flare. She even had made Midnight Sun’s, Comet’s, Inkwell’s, and the mysterious mare the writer always hung around with clothes for the ball.

“Are you ready?” the fashionista asked looking at her friends as the approached the castle. Her sister ran forward with her friends excited to be there. Her friends nodded their head before heading into the castle. Twilight was beside her mentor making sure that everything was going smoothly. Discord arrived a little later with his guest and Rarity made sure to stay away from it. It wasn’t because it was made of slime but because when Discord invites a guest chaos was about to ensue.

She sighed before sitting down at the fountain rubbing her head. She couldn’t believe what she had to go through a few weeks before. She heard a cooing sound and looked over to see Moonlight Wisp rolling over in her sleep.

“I’m sorry, did I cause you to stir?” the white unicorn questioned levitating the young hybrid next to her. The young foal yawned before opening her eyes and looking around. Instead of freaking out for being in the new place she climbed onto her hooves and stretched. It kind of reminded her of Spike when he woke up. Right down to the little claws growing out of her hooves. When she talked to Aurora about it the dragon informed her that since the magic keeping her in a pony form was gone she was gaining more dragon like features. The dragon hybrid began to walk around on the stone of the fountain fascinated by the water.

“I see that she is feeling better.” a voice spoke and Rarity looked around, seeing no one. Levitating Moonlight Wisp to her side the tailor began heading back into the party.

“Not enjoying the party?” the white unicorn turned to see Luna approaching them wearing a pale white gown.

“I am more or less worried about Discord and what he is doing.” sighed Rarity before thinking. “I appreciate your concern about Moonlight. After all you were the one who suggested that we bring her to Hades.”

“Yes.” Luna looked at the foal with a sideways glance. “My sister was concerned as well.”

“Well thank you.” the tailor told her and Moonlight was now watching Luna. “I thought you would be busy tonight. After all not everypony is attending the gala.”

“Celestia was the one who suggested that I attend. Something about taking the night off.” the Princess of the Night answered seeing slime leaking from a closed door. “Something is wrong.”

“Probably Discord’s guest.” Rarity replied before opening up her mind to hear what was going on in there.

“It’s all over!”

“We have to do something!”

“Where is he?

“How long do we have to remain hidden?”

“I know they are here somewhere.”

“Foolish ponies. Running around over a minor issue. They will be easily conquered!”

Rarity’s eyes snapped open feeling chills going down her spine before looking at Luna who was trying to open the door.

“If they take this world then they will have a way into Azeroth.”

“Who are you?” she growled her horn glaring and Luna looked towards her with a disinterested look on her face. “I heard Princess Luna on the inside. You are just using her body.”

“You should just learn to mind your own business.” Luna spoke her voice deeper as her eyes glowed bright green. “Killing you would draw too much attention to me. Yet you will cause only more trouble, so for now. Sleep.”

Rarity was about to say something but her eyes felt heavy as she collapsed to the ground. Moving her next to the fountain the doors opened and the possessed alicorn walked inside.

Fluttershy had just finished chewing out Discord and the gala went back to a relatively normal state. Ponies were still wary of the Smooze yet it didn’t seem to care. Twilight was still surprised that Celestia had invited Discord to the dance. When Luna entered Celestia excused herself to go speak to her sister. The newest alicorn sighed before shaking her head. She moved towards the pillars looking around for Flash Sentry. He was chatting with Soarin at the buffet, she let out a small chuckle before turning around. The mulberry alicorn saw a figure move in the shadows and decided to investigate it. It led her towards the two sisters and she caught a part of their conversation.

“Are you sure?” Celestia asked quietly looking around at the crowd. Luna nodded her head saying. “I can prove it sister.”

“Go ahead, show me these agents of Sombra.” the elder alicorn said and the younger one moved away. Twilight saw her look around for a moment before walking over to one of the guests.

“I see your true form demon!” she said loudly, the guest looked taken aback about to protest then it began to laugh.

“You are too late!” it snarled before the sound of ripping flesh caused everypony to look towards it as a large purple creature appeared in thick black smoke. More began to appear as the guests began to scream. Celestia tensed before erecting a barrier around them.

“Illidan!” a voice shouted and a tall figure came running out of the shadows. “What have you done?”

“Saving your people from a surprise attack!” snarled Luna and Celestia looked towards her as a figure walked out of the shadows with six others behind him. “You don’t want anymore to die now do you?”

“You do not care how many have to die to achieve your goal.” snarled the taller figure and the dark blue alicorn rolled her eyes before removing the cloak. More cloaked figures walked out of the shadows. Sombra just watched this with a raised eyebrow as Rainbow stared at one of the figures her form tense.

“Silence them.” he ordered an alicorn with a deep mulberry coat, she looked over at him with glowing eyes before casting a spell freezing them in place. “I see that you did not invite me Princess Celestia.”

“You are not welcome here Sombra.” Celestia replied glaring at him before looking around. Discord flinched as he recognized each of the ponies with him. The reflections of the Bearers of Harmony, how they managed to get out was beyond him.

“A pity that your sister or whatever is in her had to reveal my minions before I did. It would have made quite an entrance.” commented the dark unicorn as he walked down the stairs looking at the crowd. The Felblade Assassins looked around with a sneer. Sombra stopped in front of Midnight Sun and looked at him directly in the eyes.

“Take him, I can’t risk anything.” Sombra ordered before two of the felblades grabbed the dark grey stallion and dragged him off. Comet let out a shout trying to break free tears welling up in his eyes as Gears tried to use her magic.

“What do you want Sombra?” Celestia said trying to break free of the alicorn’s magic. “And who are they?”

“I don’t want to ruin a surprise just yet Celestia. However I can’t just stand by and wait while you play Ruler.” explained the unicorn king as he walked around them.

“You will not have to for long.” a new voice spoke as figures appeared out of the air. Some were tall and others were short.

“Star Shaper, Sky Dancer you made it.” the being with Luna’s voice sighed in relief. Discord looked like he was struggling with something before spying a familiar figure in the crowd. He appeared next to her and whispered something in her ear. The pony nodded and Discord vanished, her eyes changed from gold to bright blue as flames rose up around her.

“Sombra in the name of the Crystal Heart I order you to leave!” all eyes went to the figure as there was now a fox glaring at him. Discord appeared behind Luna and the figure she was struggling with and pulled out a soul put Luna’s back in. He looked towards the place where he had nearly thrown Tree Hugger into a different dimension just as the large assassins dove towards the fox.

“Well there is no time like the present to take my test.” he mumbled under his breath before pretending to snap his claws and several figures vanished. He looked down and frowned before shrugging and deciding that the castle wasn’t worth retaking. Especially with the new development of the secret the three spirits had kept all this time. He was going to save the ponies though, just so Fluttershy wouldn’t be too mad at him.

Twilight was screaming in surprise as she fell through whatever Discord had sent her and the others through. She looked around seeing them beginning to slip through three tunnels. She tried to call out but her body was beginning to contort. That was when she saw lights following her but her mind was beginning to grow hazy. Her vision blacked out just as she hit the ground.

Author's Notes:

I do not own MLP or any other series in this fanfic

More Than Meets the Eye

Sombra blinked in surprise when the Princesses and their companions vanished from sight. He was not expecting that. ‘They would never abandon their precious subjects like that.’ he thought as they all started to panic. He looked towards Dawning Gloom saying. “Release them, let the demons have their fun.”

“I thought we were going to capture them.” Dawning told him and the king raise an eyebrow before answer. “We are, if they give us trouble we don’t need them.”

“What did you do to my sister?” a voice spoke up and Sombra looked towards a young pale olive Earth Pony. He remembered seeing her somewhere.

“I did nothing.” he replied in a bored tone. “If I did, why should I tell you?”

“He must have done something.” one of the ponies spoke up, more began to whisper. Sombra frowned before looking at the one who spoke up.

“You wish to perish here?” Sombra asked looking at each and every single ponies, most backed down before the small one stared at him. “So be it.”

He launched a black bolt of energy towards her, light green magic exploded in front of him as a small unicorn appeared. A shield of magical energy appeared in front of them, it wasn’t as powerful as the trained Barrier Master’s but it took the unicorn king by surprise. She was straining to keep it up, she her eyes tightly for a moment before her eyes snapped opened her eyes glowing. He grinned before increasing his power, yet the small pony just tilted her head to the side as bright blue markings appeared over her coat. The barrier went from green to blue, ice began to crawl across the floor weaving past the ponies and heading for the demons.

“Well this is a new one.” one of the cloaked ponies commented her horn beginning to glow. “We do not have the time to ogle.”

Sweetie Belle wasn’t sure what to do when their heroes vanished from sight. Apple Bloom was near the front and wanted to know where her sister was. She didn’t show any fear towards the dark king. When she spoke other ponies began to whisper but a quick warning silenced them. It soon became very clear that he had no qualms in silencing any opposition. Even if it was from children. ‘This doesn’t seem like the stories I heard about him. Even though he was a harsh ruler and he treated his subjects like mere slaves there was nothing about him killing them before he took over.’ thought the filly before a new voice spoke. “As far as you know Sweetie Belle.”

‘Warden?’ she inquired mentally before she heard a sigh as Warden replied. “Perhaps you should help your friend first before asking questions. Remember the gift you were given.”

‘The Gift of the Sorcerer.’ thought the white pony before thinking about the teleportation spell that Twilight was so fond of. It was still going to be difficult but there had to be someway to use it to move where she needed to be. She began to focus the magical aura surrounding her, there was a slight pop but she managed to get to her location in time to throw up a barrier. She struggled to keep it up as the older stallion was powerful.

“You have to stop being afraid of the power you hold.” Warden told her and her eyes shut tight. “Feel it flow through you…”

Sweetie Belle took a deep breath as she opened herself up to her core as he continued. “And breathe.”

She let out a deep breath before she felt the spirit’s magic wash over her. Her eyes snapped open as her magic changed runes appearing over her body.

“Well this is a new one.” a pony spoke but she did not care. “We do not have time to ogle.”

“The stranger is right.” said one of the guards and there was a grunt. “We have to get out of this.”

“Leave it to me.” Discord told them before looking at Sombra then towards the one with them. He snapped his claws causing the ponies there to vanish. Sombra chuckled before saying. “Did not want to show these fools what you are capable of?”

“No, they have already seen a sliver of my powers.” the draconequus mused looking at his claws. “If I were to use my full power it would sorely upset Fluttershy.”

“Aw are you afraid of her?” giggled the dark Fluttershy her teeth sharp, she was thrown back by Discord before being dragged for his eyes glowing menacingly. Despite her cruel behavior she cowered before the angered being. Sombra shot a beam at Discord to merely caught it glaring at him. The dark unicorn king smirked as the ball of magical energy exploded knocking him back as darkness began to fall on the castle. The being of chaos teleported out to get a good look at the castle finding a large dark crystal growing up around it. Snapping his claws again he felt an energy blocking his abilities. ‘Then I have to get out of here and regroup with the others.’ he thought before flying up and out before the top sealed up. From the sky he noticed something interesting, it was only the castle that was sealed away. Canterlot City was still accessible. Vanishing he went to Ponyville to check on the situation with the Tree of Harmony. It was intriguing, he knew those strangers but he hadn’t expected them to return.

Discord frowned before he approached the Tree of Harmony which was glowing dimly.

“I know they have returned.” the tree spoke its branches swaying slowly. “I never should have done that.”

“You’re right, you were at fault.” the draconequus replied sounding almost bored. “And you really shouldn’t have altered Star Swirls’ memories about the event either.”

“I did what I had to Discord. If the sisters had found out what I had done, they would have destroyed this world.” the Spirit of Harmony answered not even getting angry at the Spirit of Chaos. “Now, they will find out and I will be destroyed.”

“You have little confidence in feelings Harmonia.” Discord said approaching the tree before laying beneath it. “Luna will be angry yes, but they won’t destroy you. You taught them about peace and harmony. If they try to destroy you then they will be going back on everything they stand for.”

“Where did you send them Discord?” Harmonia asked its branches tickling at his nose causing him to chuckle. “The Norns are concerned about what will happen as you are not using them.”

“I have a contact much more powerful than them.” the chaotic being hinted earning a smack from the Being of Harmony. “Ouch!”

“Tell me that you did not go to where our creators told us not to.” the Tree of Harmony and Discord merely laughed. “Of course you did.”

“She’s the only one who could pull this off in a short amount of time.” the draconequus pointed out before relaxing once more. Harmonia did not reply instead it went back to glowing dimly. They prepared for the return of the Bearers and those sent with them.

Author's Notes:

I do not own MLP or any other series in this fanfic. Not a Transformers chapter.

How Long?

“hey. hey kid, are you alright?” Sweetie Belle opened her eyes tiredly to see a small skeleton, she knew him from somewhere, yet everything sounded funny. “what happened? dam...darn, looks like she over used her magic.”

Sweetie tried to shake her head to rid herself of the haze yet her body wouldn’t move. A white pony with a pink mane ran over and got her onto a gurney. She began to panic when she remembered that her sister was missing.

“What are we going to do now?” a white unicorn stallion with a blue mane. “Not only have the Princesses vanished but the heroes as well. The sun has not risen and there is nothing to protect us against Sombra’s invasion.”

“There is always something!” Apple Bloom told him slamming her hoof against the crystal ground. “Sombra has taken the castle, but he hasn’t moved beyond that. We also have an idea on what kind of creatures he has on his side. We need to find out what they are and where they are from.”

“It depends on what world the Legion had conquered that they are from.” a voice spoke, causing all the ponies in the room to look towards the strangers that were brought with them.

“Mana Well, are you sure?” one of the taller cloaked figures asked still looking up at the one who spoke. “We might be too close.”

“It has been a long time since our people have left, we are the best option.” answered the tallest of the group before magic surrounded the hood. The ponies backed away when the hood fell back revealing a pony like creature. The mare beside him had removed her hood as well revealing something very similar. Both had a blue coat, cloven back hooves, thick tails with what looked hair at the end showing their pony origins, and glowing eyes. The stallion had a thick forehead plate that seemed to surround, tendrils coming from his face, and the tail was more erect as he had more muscle than the female. The mare had the tendrils coming from the back of her head and her plates were more like horns. Her tail wasn’t as muscular as her male counterpart.

“It depends on how many worlds the Legion had corrupted, how many species fell to their whims.” the male spoke again not caring that the ponies were afraid of them. “They were not Eredar, perhaps demons from the Twisting Nether.”

“That seems all too possible.” spoke the female before looking back at one of the strangers who was examining the castle walls. “Ley Finder, if we give you scrolls from our travels will you be able to track down the origins of those demons?”

“I didn’t touch it!” squeaked the stranger pulling her hoof away from the wall. “I mean, of course, Rune Keeper and I will examine the writings. Writings from a different world….”

“How exciting!” the stallion next to Ley Finder was almost bouncing in excitement.

“Hold it right there!” one of the unicorn guards said slamming his hoof against the ground. “Ouch, what is this stuff made out of? How are we sure we can trust them? Something was possessing our princess and they suddenly show up? They could be part of the reason they’re gone!”

“We would never put them in danger!” snapped one of the still cloaked ponies glaring at the one talking. “Our ladies of the sky are precious, what they love we will defend!”

“Nightweaver calm down.” spoke a cloaked stallion placing a hoof on her shoulder.

“Don’t you dare tell me to calm down Helios! My brother is missing, the ladies are missing! What are we going to do?” snapped the mare using some of her magic to rip off her hood revealing long pointed ears and glowing eyes. “They are blaming us!”

“Calm.” the stallion whispered into her ear and she began to sway. “We will take care of this beloved.”

“What are you?” the guard asked stepping back. “Are you even ponies?”

“Not like you, we have not even seen other ponies since we fled.” answered Helios as his magic caught Nightweaver. “Many of us changed and became more suited to where we ended up. That was so very long ago.”

“What do you mean by fled?” Apple Bloom spoke up tilting her head to the side as she approached them. “We aren’t that dangerous.”

“We did not flee from the ponies, something much more powerful.” Mana Well told her gently, voice thickly accented. “Day Bringer, could you and Helios….”

“Even with just the two of us it will still be hard without the rest….” Day Bringer answered still cloaked yet the ponies could make out glowing green eyes. “Fine, I guess we can try, it does not feel right raising our Lady’s Star.”

Day Bringer and Helios walked out of the main hall heading for one of the balconies. The doors shut behind the two.

“It still doesn’t answer our question, what are you?” the unicorn guard spoke again his face firmly in a frown as the other guards tensed ready for a fight.

“Not yer enemy, laddie!” snapped one of the stouter strangers walking forward, his voice was thickly accented. “Get it through yer thick skull! Right now we are all stuck in this situation together so deal with it! Sky Dancer, what do the winds say?”

“Our ladies and the ones that vanished are not on this world. More have appeared from a time long forgotten. The winds speak of a great warrior who is like the sea and a king who is burdened by great loss.” this time it sounded like a mare that responded. “Where do they come from, I wonder. Should I go look?”

“Nah, keep yer feet on the ground. Don’t want you getting lost… again.” the stout pony said reaching up to pat her on the shoulder.

“SANS THE DESCRIPTIONS THAT STRANGE PONY HAD SAID, DO THEY REMIND YOU OF SOMETHING?” Papyrus asked causing all the ponies to look at him and his brother.

“they do?” replied Sans thinking for a bit and the taller skeleton nodded saying. “OF COURSE A GREAT WARRIOR WHO IS LIKE THE SEA? WHY DOES THAT SOUND FAMILIAR?”

“... she could be talking about Undyne. you know the one person that is able to get you into the royal guard.” Papyrus stared at him before saying. “WE MUST FIND THEM!”

“alright.” the smaller skeleton made no move to leave, that seemed to irritate the taller one. The hands flew to his hips and his foot began to tap against the floor. Ponies around them seemed to relax at this. The unicorn guard walked off wondering what they were going to do now that the castle was sealed off. His ear twitched when he heard some of the “humans” that were allowed to stay in the castle talking.

“We should help them.”

“We barely know what is going on, besides we don’t know what we can change.”

“We are here because of Twilight, we should be doing all we can.”

“I don’t know what we can do to help… we’ve got Spartans II’s and Noble squadron here, not to mention Dr. Halsey, Master Chief, and Cortana. What can a couple of nobodies do?”

“Thompson….”

The unicorn backed away from the door frowning a bit. He knew what that felt like, sighing he headed off down the hallway. His mind wandered to the Princesses and wondered what they were up to. It had been about three and a half hours since they vanished.

The next day the ponies who were at the gala wondered if the were going to have to live without their Princesses. The strangers seemed content on raising the moon as well as the sun, though there were complaints. Yet nothing more was known about them. They rarely removed their cloaks and most avoided other ponies as much as possible. Sky Dancer had chosen to help with the wounded the best she could. Most were grateful but still wary, the appearance of King Sombra and the demons had made them a bit suspicious of strangers. Those from Ponyville did not mind the humans as much as those from Canterlot did. They went back to their studies once they were assured that King Sombra was not going to attack. This was an observation of Halsey’s and the nobles were surprised that the residents listened to her opinion.

“Honestly, they take the words of strangers over our own.” huffed a yellow pony glaring at a Spartan as they passed by. Only to be ignored earning a screech of disdain from the upper class pony.

“I know, this is simply dreadful.” a light pink pony replied shaking her head. “I have been writing to the princesses about these ruffians since they appeared and they have yet to get back to me.”

“Probably because they were the ones who allowed them to stay in the first place.” The guard from earlier told them as he walked up. “The humans are under the protection of Princess Celestia herself and from what I had seen at the party the strangers are under Princess Luna’s protection.”

“They could be controlling the Princesses.” huffed Upper Crust turning her nose up at the guard who just rolled his eyes saying. “Oh yes, controlling the Princesses. They are soldiers and according to Twilight Sparkle, as she was the one who brought them here from a land of technology and steel. No magic, as for the strangers I believe them. And they are helping other ponies, something I don’t see you doing at all.”

“And what are you doing?” Jet Set inquired earning a glare from another guard who replied. “Patrolling, I’m doing my job to keep these ponies safe. We all are, look, I may not like the situation we’re in but we can’t just lay down and do nothing while others are sticking their necks out for every pony.”

“Good on ye laddie.” a voice spoke as one of the shorter strangers spoke up. “The two skeletons are back, thought you should know that they found their friends.”

“Thank you for telling me…” the guard paused knowing that he had no knowledge of who this pony was.

“The name is Fire Harvester.” the stallion said walking away as he looked around. “Good stone….”

The guard didn't hear the rest as the smaller pony walked away because some of the humans were walking past. Jet Set was about to say something but was silenced by the unicorn guards magic. He watched as the walked by. They all did, they couldn’t tell which ones they were. To the higher class ponies all humans looked the same. To the guard he was more distracted by the armor, he shook his head before waiting until the were out of earshot before dispersing his spell.

“Next time you want to say something rude to the guests of this kingdom or even try, don’t. We are too used to turning on each other and right now we need all the allies we can get.” the guard told them before heading off. Apparently he had some sort of test to take. He was greeted by the rest of the unicorn guards. “Dragon Heart!”

He nodded in greeting before taking his place as a strange unicorn walked into the front of the group. He explained that in order to defeat Sombra they were going to have to access the magic deep within themselves and find the core of it all. Just like all of the ponies in Ponyville did. After that all of the guards fell into a deep slumber.

Author's Notes:

I do not own MLP or any other series in this fanfic.

To Remain Kind

Author's Notes:

I do not own MLP or any other series in this fanfic. WARNING THIS CHAPTER IS A LITTLE DARKER THAN MOST! BE WARNED!

Fluttershy had taken off running the moment she was awake, clinging to the baby in her arms. She was a child and being chased by a dragon, her eyes squeezed shut knowing that flying wouldn’t work against such a creature. She skidded to a halt and raised her arm, the dragon slowed to a halt looking around for her. She pressed a hand against its scales drawing out the memory of them from it’s mind watching it fly away afterwards. She smile before continuing on, a voice called out to her causing her to turn around. “I must say that was impressive.”

A woman stood there with what looked like antlers coming from her head. She had a huge grin on her face and Fluttershy looked around.

“I don’t think I’ve ever seen magic like that before, powerful enough to repel a dragon.” the woman spoke moving forward and Fluttershy took a huge step back. “Don’t worry, I’m not going to hurt you, I’m going to recruit you. Okay that sounded bad, I just need to you to keep the authorities off my back at my house. Make it seem like I was there the entire time.”

“You’re a rulebreaker?” Fluttershy asked raising an eyebrow and the woman laughed. “Name’s Rumia. What’s yours?”

“I’m Fluttershy, the little one is Moonlight Wisp.” the pegasi answered not lowering her guard as the woman bounded forward to examine them. Rumia grinned saying. “Well, I can provide you with food and shelter, in return just keep the authorities from my house. You don’t want the little one to grow up in a government facility do you? After all, a concerned citizen might just inform them of the some strange people who appeared out of nowhere and made a dragon leave them alone.”

Fluttershy glared at Rumia who didn’t seem to care, instead she gave her a smug look.

“Fine.” Fluttershy replied holding out her hand. “Try anything and I will make sure you can’t remember anything.”

“You wouldn’t do that, after all you let the dragon live a normal life.” the dark haired woman chuckled before leading them to a metropolis. Welcome to the Megalomesembria Confederation. Population mostly humans, yet with some demi humans like us living among them. This way to my house.”

At first living with Rumia was uneasy, there were many times when she would return home in a rush and Fluttershy had to use her gift. Yet the Tree Spirit seemed slow down these activities when it almost put Fluttershy and Moonlight Wisp in danger. Since she was seen with Rumia they associated her with the thief. Fortunately Fluttershy was able to erase their memories but she had gotten hurt. The brown haired tree spirit often tried to find work in order to take care of them after promising Fluttershy that she wasn’t going to steal again.

It was calm after a year, Fluttershy having gotten a job as a worker at a small clinic, the strange family had started to settle into a normal life. That was until disaster struck, the pegasus was on her way home one night enjoying the silence in contrast to the busy street during the day. When she came up to the small hovel her heart began to race as a cold sweat began to bead. The door was smashed in and the kind hearted pegasus rushed in only to find bodies on the ground and no sign of the child nor of Rumia. There as a groan nearby and the pink haired mare moved towards it seeing one of them still alive.

“What happened here?” she asked as a green aura surrounded her wings as his flesh began to mend.

“We were sent to retrieve a stolen artifact.” groaned the male his eyes opening. “Reports were that a tree spirit stole it. We traced it back here, unfortunately we were wrong about who stole it and we were ambushed.”

“Rumia…” Fluttershy didn’t want to believe that she was responsible. The male shook his head saying. “She was gone when we got here, someone ambushed us from behind. He might be still….”

He never got to finish his sentence as he was turned to stone causing her to look up seeing a young boy with white hair looking at her. Fluttershy glared at him her magic welling up as he took a step forward. She almost didn’t notice the others behind him, one was a tree spirit as well.

“Where is Rumia and the baby?” she asked climbing to her feet, the boy didn’t respond at first as the others got defensive. “Tell me, now.”

“Don’t talk to Fate-sama in that regard.” one of the females said and Fluttershy looked at her using the Stare as well. “He… we… they weren’t here.”

“Koyomi.” warned the tree spirit looking at her. “What are you doing?”

“That look, I can’t help it. It scares me.” whimpered Koyomi as they all got on the defensive. Fluttershy’s fist clenched as a green glow erupted from the Pegasus as she spoke again. “Where are they?”

A snap filled the air and soon the pegasus found herself not in the house but in a long hallway with doors. She blinked in confusion as she began to look around.

“Where am I?” she asked looking around seeing many labels on the doors.

“You are in the Hall of Worlds.” a voice replied from behind her causing the Pegasus to look around. That was when she spotted a figure wearing a black cloak, she couldn’t tell anything about this person at all besides the fact that it was humanoid.

“Apologies for not appearing in your original form, ponies annoy me.” the person spoke as Fluttershy approached. “I am Raven.”

“Do you know what happened?” inquired the shy pony trying to ignore the statement on why this Raven found ponies annoying. “And if you don’t like ponies why take me out of there?”

“I didn’t say I don’t like them, I just said they annoyed me.” Raven answered moving down the hallway. “And I know what happened to them, I took them out of there. I was aiming for Moonlight Wisp but she wouldn’t have been able to take care of herself as a baby. So Rumia went with her.”

“Why do they annoy you?” Fluttershy was trying to understand the reasoning but a look from the cloaked figure quieted her down. “I’m sorry. Where are we?”

“The Hallways of Worlds.” Raven explained as they continued to move. “Each world here is a part of a story or a larger world. What you would say if your world was a part of an original story, and even then part of a bigger one. Everything you know is written, everything is fiction to someone else.”

“So one world could see our actions through a story, right?” this was interesting to Fluttershy, as this was a being that could see all worlds and all universes.

“Correct.” Raven answered as entering a door for a moment, Fluttershy watched as the figure snuck up behind a human female and snapping the pointer and thumb together causing the girl to go by shouting. “RAVEN!”

Fluttershy blinked in surprise, her head turning as she continued to watch as the figure stood before her once again. She looked back before following along.

“This is your world, an expanded universe.” the cloaked figure spoke and Fluttershy let out a gasp as she saw a large hall. Then looked at the door she was being shown and moved in closer as she looked through a window that appeared next to it. She watched as some ponies argued while those in Ponyville prepared for an attack. Apple Bloom was sitting in the training room that was set up by the Spartans trying to watch them train secretly. Though she got the feeling that they knew she was there. She looked towards Raven who told her. “You can go back.”

“What about Rumia and Moonlight Wisp?” responded Fluttershy and Raven began to move away saying. “I will return them, the reason why you are doing this is because of a pact Discord made with the other Spirits. Testing you and your friends, so you can prove that you are worthy of their gifts. The reason why it is you is because you could wield the Elements of Harmony. You were chosen by the Tree of Harmony to wield the power that it created to combat the chaos in your world. Mainly it was for Discord and his creation, however you took that power and changed its purpose. You purified evil, you have locked it away, and yet you chose to embody those elements in how you treat others may they be friends or others.”

“So why did you bring me here if you find us so annoying?” Fluttershy asked trying to figure out Raven’s reasoning. The reply shocked her. “Because among your friends and your people you have remained kind. You have your moments of anger but even your kindness is not tempered by that.”

Fluttershy blushed as she followed the mysterious one looking around at all of the doors. Each one seemed to be customized to the world that they led to. She would peer into the doors and see clothes that seem to suit each of the worlds. That was when she came up to a large door that seemed familiar to her.

“This is where I placed them, in a safe area.” Raven told her as the door opened with a wave of the hand. Fluttershy smiled as she walked forward into the room her form still the same humanoid, the only difference was her hair color. She looked around at all of the clothes upon the racks and in front of her was another door. Raven went about looking through the clothes carefully. The mysterious person pulled a few off of the rack and brought them over to the pink maned Pegasus. Raven seemed to know which ones suited her better being careful to choose out ones that was able to either be placed around her wings. Or didn’t have a back around her shoulder blades. They chose out a robe with bare shoulder blades, they were careful with her wings. Fluttershy took a deep breath as she looked towards the door and Raven patted her on the shoulder before moving back. The Bearer of Kindness stepped forward into the unknown before entering the doorway feeling a cool breeze across her face. Looking around she spread her wings and took off to the North trying to get a lay of the land.

Rumia let out a breath as she looked around at the small hut she was staying in. She was grateful for those that stayed nearby. At first it was peaceful, the tribe of a race called the Taurens. The demi human was rather weary of the area around her, there was something that was troubling her but she didn’t know what it was. She would often trade with the Taurens a few of the items that were on her yet never let them know of Moonlight. She didn’t know their thoughts on dragons, even half ones at that. Yet she did not know the evil stirring from the presence of the half pony.

In the dark north where a old city lay a cloaked woman scanned the skies, undead standing next to her. A frown was resting on her face, there had been reports of a being flying in their lands with wings that glowed with a golden light. This creature had been sighted about a day ago, though it was not sighted coming from Gilneas.

“Lady Sylvanas, the animals in the Tirisfal Glade that were afflicted by the Plague…” that caught her attention as she turned around. “They have been cured.”

“Round them up, find out what caused this.” she said before something caught her eyes, a light among the clouds. It was flying around before swooping downwards. Stringing her bow with grace she notched an arrow and took aim. Without even batting an eye she fired, it struck the creature causing it to move back as it struggled to keep in the air.

“Gather the animals, I shall take care of this intruder.” she ordered before moving off of the wall. Her horse, already saddled, was waiting for her at the gate. The banshee queen was curious about this creature. A half breed of a Val’kyr, a harpy… yet if her suspicions were correct, the Plague vanishing from the animals and the arrival of this strange creature was linked. Her horse rode swiftly through the lands towards where this creature fell, the poison on the arrow should have paralyzed the creature. It wasn’t that far when Sylvanas spotted hair on a nearby branch and yellow feathers circling an area. She climbed off her horse quickly vanishing into the shadows waiting carefully. The bushes moved as a rabbit jumped out no sign of the affliction on it. It ran towards the bushes across from it and the leaves began to move revealing the winged creature laying on the ground. Sylvanas moved quickly snatching her out of the bushes the branches trying to stop her. The rabbit was frozen as it watched her carry the being to her horse. She draped the paralyzed creature across the back before tying her hands. Climbing onto her steed she took off towards the Undercity without even glancing back. The trees groaned before its branches grew trying to catch the dark ranger who was faster now that she was on her steed. She didn’t even look back even as the wolves chased her yet when everything went silent she knew that they had stopped.

Rumia breathed deeply as she reached out her hand feeling a new power flow through her as a tree reached towards her hand. It was just a sapling yet it seemed to grow faster when she was there. She smiled sadly, it had already been a week and there was no sign of Fluttershy. The Tauren had already moved on, nomadic in nature. That left her with a sense of vulnerability, she was wildly aware that she was being watched. The trees around her home were now like a fence, it was the first thing that hid her, yet it was not enough. That came too late, an arrow pierced her shoulder a toxin settling in deep. She turned around to see hooded figures. They had weapons yet what troubled her deeply was the magic they were using. She growled her wooden horns growing as her eyes glowed.

“A druid? You never told me she was a druid.” a smaller creature squeaked staring at her as she attacked, vines shooting towards them.

“Kill her, we are here for the child.” Rumia let out a roar trying to take down as many of these figures as possible. Her body was beginning to fail her but she fought on though moving towards the door over her own home hearing Moonlight Wisp crying. She moved into the house once her attacks were no longer moving, she staggered draping herself over the cradle. Tears welled up in her eyes as she placed a kiss on the forehead of the baby.

“She’ll find you, don’t worry little Moonlight.” she whispered haggardly as her form began to grow as she wrapped herself around the cradle her horns growing into branches her hair turning leaves. Her body turned into a tree protecting the baby.

Fluttershy woke feeling herself unable to move due to the bindings. She had hid in the bushes to let herself heal. Yet this is not where she had landed before, it was darker and the smell was making her sick. A figure was watching her, rotting and deformed, yet she didn’t shrink in disgust nor fear. In fact she knew that this was one of the Afflicted creatures, yet it seemed intelligent. Soon the door on the far end of the room opened and a woman entered. Her eyes red, hair pale and her skin was a light grey: Pale, sickly, holding none of warmth a living creature had. In her hand was one of her feathers. The pegasus looked startled as she tried to move realizing that her wings were trapped in holes under her.

“How were the tests?” she asked ignoring the struggling creature, the afflicted creature with the wild hair looked towards her saying. “Positive. This is the creature that has been curing the curse on this land. Whenever an afflicted creature is brought near it the wings would begin to glow and the taint leaves the creature.”

“Are the wings the source of your power I wonder.” the woman spoke walking over to the table, her eyes were cold as she studied Fluttershy. “I hope you don’t mind your new room.”

With that she rounded on heel and left the room, the decaying creature grinned at her before going about sharpening its tools. She was glad that he was keeping his distance, though the look in his eye told her that he held no loyalty to the woman from before. The door opened as a masked individual walked in. His appearance did not give any hope to Fluttershy as he listened to what the decaying creature told him. Nodding his head he looked at Fluttershy saying. “If your wings are the source of the power, then we can’t let you continue curing the Plague. Take them then rid us of her.”

The kind mare began to shake as the table was turned so she was facing towards the ground. She tried everything to get out of the restraints. Footsteps moved closer, her heart began to beat faster. Her skin became clammy as goosebump rose as the sound of metal scratched against a surface.Then they began to approach her, she began to struggle some more before the doors around her wings opened up and pain registered in her mind. She let out a scream as her flesh and bone was carved into on both sides. The pain was beginning to become to much to bear as her wings fell to the floor. She had to get out of there she had to escape. Energy surged forth as her screams tore through the air a warmth flowing around her as the coldness of the dungeon was gone. One place, one safe place entered her mind, a small abbey she found North of Goldshire. ‘Northshire Abbey.’ she thought before the pain overrode her senses.

Moonlight Wisp awoke to the sound of muffled hoof steps against the ground, it was a familiar sound. She yawned and stretched in her cradle before getting uncomfortable, she squirmed before managing to make it onto her stomach and stretched again. Blinking she looked around taking note that the cover over the cradle was darker than usual. Normally the strange woman with the horns uses vines so a little bit of light could shine through. This was almost complete darkness, the startled child let out a cry before it became a wail. Her magic began to well up changing her form into something that she could use to protect herself.

Large humanoids with bull heads and fur covering their bodies approached the protected house. Their eyes scanning the trees that were natural to the plains but their growth, as they could tell, was unnatural. They knew this was the place that the other tribe had described. The dwelling of the creature of the forest. Scouts were sent forward in hopes that she would be willing to share the land with them. Though the other tribe spoke of her courtesy it was still polite. Yet the scouts returned with a grim expression on their faces, the young Paladin next to the chief shifted.

“Chief Hawkwind, the news is dire.” spoke the scout in charge looking back. “We found members of the Shadow Council, dead, and no sign of the one the other tribe spoke of.”

“One can hope that she escaped.” the Chief said before the Druid spoke up her voice raspy yet firm. “No, she is still in there.”

The small tribe followed the Druid into the house as she looked around before moving to the tree. Pressing her hand upon the trunk she closed her eyes and focused.

“She is alive but weak, the dark magic that the Shadow Council used is corrupting her.” the Druid spoke before waving over her students. “We must purify and heal her before it is too late. She is barely holding on.”

Chief Hawkwind watched the Druids work cleansing and purifying the tree, the Shamans helping as well. The Paladins kept watch for any sign of the unnatural spawn that could come from the Warlocks’ dark spells. The tree regained some color and a section of it began to part revealing a small pale silver dragon. It was crying in panic before looking at Chief Hawkwind with big green eyes. The Druid seemed startled before pressing her hand on the tree once again listening.

“She wants us to take care of her.” the Druid spoke taking out the dragon watching as the hole closed. “Until we find her caretaker, or this one awakes.”

“Did she give us a name?” the Chief asked holding out his hand as the baby dragon was set into it. The Druid shook her head solemnly as the dragon looked around at them. “No, she was tired. She managed to relay this message before her silence. We do not even know who this caretaker is.”

“We will know.” the Tauren Chief promised as the dragon tried to climb up his arm to bat at his braid. “When this caretaker comes, we will know.”

Fluttershy moaned in pain her eyes opening, there were two humans in robes standing over her. At first she began to panic until one placed a hand on her head saying. “Do not worry, you are safe.”

“W-where am I?” she asked trying to sit up but the healer did not let her. She didn’t struggle against this, feeling the pain.

“You are in Northshire Abbey, a stranger found you on the road right outside of the gate. He went to Goldshire to get more bandages for us.” the healer told her sitting down. “You were unconscious for a few days. Your wounds were great, do you remember who did this to you?”

The Bearer of Kindness began to panic as she thought back but no words would escape her mouth. The other healer frowned before placing a calming hand on her head saying. “We should not force someone so young to remember something so tragic.”

“Yes sir.” the first healer stood and left as the elderly man sat down, he gave her a sad smile staring at her. “Our apologies, everyone here is worried. It is hard when we see a child wounded because of this war. My student like so many have no love for the Horde.”

Fluttershy was curious, not only what the Horde was but his own feelings about the war. She had spent little time in Azeroth, the only time she visited Northshire Valley was when she was trying to find Twilight. Shaking her head mentally she decided to ask. “And how do you feel about the Horde?”

“I believe there can be peace.” the older man spoke as he sat back. “I remember someone saying to me as a child. ‘Do not blame everyone for the actions of a few. But do not take the culture of a race for granted, there can be a great evil inside everyone but there is also great good. Find those who seek peace and be friends with them.’ The Orcs are violent but they do not want that to consume them. I want to find the good in them. Yet others don’t think so, they only want to see the bad, it is easier for them to fight this war. Or others only want to see just the innocence and will mock those that have fought for a long time.”

Fluttershy felt her breath catch as she remembered saying that to a child that had been caught by the Orcs. She had barely managed to escape with him at the plea of his mother, she flew as far as she could until bringing him to the Abbey. Peace settled upon her when she realized that, even though they didn’t stop a war or make a big impact she had still affected one person’s life. Though she did wonder if his mother made it at all.

“I can see the wheels turn in your head little one.” the old healer spoke before standing up. “You should get some rest.”

“My wounds… will they get better?” she asked quietly and the human paused a hurt in his eyes as he looked at her saying. “I am not sure, they are healing slowly yet it seems as if they are not closing correctly. Don’t worry little one nothing bad will happen to you here. Now sleep.”

Fluttershy nodded her head before closing her eyes again this time falling into a more peaceful sleep. There was a knock on the door as the healer stood up and opened it seeing a tall man with shoulder length dark brown hair and beard.

“Sorry I’m late, Murlocs.” he spoke his voice accented heavily, the healer nodded his head saying. “Understandable, I managed to get her back to sleep so speak quietly.”

“Sorry, got the bandages and the medicine you needed.” the man lowered his voice to a whisper as he moved next to her. “I should have been there.”

“Master Rainier.” the healer took a deep breath walking over to the sleeping girl and started to change her bandages. “I am happy that you managed to find and save her before she was eaten by the Kobolds. Yet what happened to her before, how she managed to escape where she was, only she knows. It pains her to remember. I think it will do her some good if you were here when she wakes again. See the face of the man who carried her here despite his own wounds and didn’t get any sleep while making sure she was taken care of.”

Rainier smiled sadly as he watched her having much to do, he did not want her to go through something like that again. He was going to make sure she knew how to defend herself. He was so close on losing her and he had promised Rarity long ago that he wouldn’t let anything happen to her and her friends. Now he had a body to do this, he was going to defend her and keep his promise. When he had found their world through the help of the Fade, the Great Spirits, Raven, and Cole. He, at first, attached himself to Rainbow Dash. He knew she needed someone to protect her yet as he watched her he realized like his fellow companions that it wasn't the right fit. Rainbow needed someone who was willing to balance out her rambunctious personality yet another to compliment it. He wasn’t the prankster nor he would have been able to be stern with her like Cassandra or Sera. Yet when he saw Fluttershy be strict yet caring did he realize that he could take her under his wing. Teach her that weapons didn’t have to be for fighting they could be used for defense. Then she was taken away for her tests, he wasn’t around for the first test and he knew that this time, she needed him.

The healer was quiet, he knew that he was getting too old for this his apprentice was already teaching others. He was going to retire after this, perhaps take up fishing in Goldshire. After all the Horde were quiet lately. The door burst open as a young girl ran in tome and staff in hand. She had burn marks on her face and came to a halt in the doorway her eyes wide.

“Father Eren, Orcs, they attacked Goldshire.” she panted and the healer felt his heart sink, he knew this child and knew she wouldn’t be here alone. “The Head priest there is dead.”

“Ragnbjörg, get Priestess Anetta and Josetta.” he told her and when the girl began to move away did he call out to her. “Where is your teacher?”

The girl paused before heading off and Eren cursed under his breath, Rainer looked at him and the old priest explained. “Ragnbjörg is a few of the mages taught outside of Dalaran. We have only a few mage trainers here, yet her teacher took it upon himself to teach her personally as her attention span can be a bit… lacking. To know that he is gone will pain us all.”

“I didn’t even sense them.” Thom said quietly and the old healer looked at him. “If I had known….”

“You would also be slain and then where would we be?”

Thom looked to the side debating if he should say anything. The aged healer chuckled as he stood up his work complete. “Some things that happen can be far out of our control. It is how we deal with them that makes us who we are. Tell me, what are you plans?”

“To teach her how to defend.” Rainer spoke looking at Fluttershy. “She has already been scarred by this world, but that doesn’t mean she will change and become hardened. She is a young woman with a good heart and won’t change just because someone hurt her.”

“She sounds like Prince Anduin.” chuckled Eren before groaning and holding his back, the human looked at him. “I’m old but that doesn’t mean you can fuss over me all the time.”

“Just making sure you’re still alive.” Rainier replied, a grin on his own face as he sat down next to Fluttershy. “I’ll stay here in case she wakes up again.”

The older priest smiled before heading outside though worry was still in his mind. Both the child and Rainer were strangers, his only hope was that the good in them outweighed the bad.

It wasn’t until a few days later that Fluttershy did awaken, but by then Father Eren was already gone. She let out a soft pained groan as she surfaced from her unconscious state, Rainer was at her side in an instant as well as Sister Anetta.

“Take it slowly, you’ll only exhaust yourself more if you try to rush it.” The young priest trainer said softly and she set her hand on her shoulder when she tried to sit up, gently guiding her back down onto the bed.

“How are you feeling?” Rainier asked giving her a kind but pained smile, before quickly adding. “My name is Thomas Rainer, I’m the one who found you.”

Fluttershy whimpered a little in pain as she shifted her head towards the two. “Thank you for bringing me here, that was very kind of you. I just hope I wasn’t too heavy.”

Sister Anetta’s eyes widen in disbelief, looking to Rainier for confirmation as to what she just heard before clearing her throat. “I believe you haven’t answered Rainier’s question. How are you feeling?”

“Oh, um…. better?” the question caused a small chuckle out of the newly appointed head priest. The shy girl blushed at the priest’s amusement and attempted to hide behind her hair. The room went quiet for a moment the silence only being broken by a nervous cough from Fluttershy.

“So will happen now?” was the question that caused Rainier to speak up. “You rest up.”

“He’s right, your wounds haven’t fully healed.” Anetta told her, tucking a lock of her golden hair behind her ear as she smoothed her other hand over Fluttershy’s forehead. “It is strange, our magic cannot seal the wounds.”

“Not everything can be cured by magic.” Thom told her gently, placing a hand on the priestess’ shoulder. “Some wounds don’t always heal properly. Though once she’s well enough to stand some fresh air might help.”

“That sounds nice.” she sighed relaxing into the bed a soft smile on her face. Her eyes began to closing humming a song under breath. Rainier chuckled gruffly seeing her yawn before a deep melancholy filled his eyes. He pulled the covers over her, tucking her in, as she began to drift back to sleep once again.

It took many weeks to gather enough strength for her to sit up. She wasn’t alone, most of the time either Anette or Rainer was there assisting her. They would help her sit up to eat or drink water, sometimes the pain would wane her appetite. She had to be fed by them as it hurt to move her arms, she was often laying on her stomach or her side. She knew it angered Thom how injured she was, it got to the point where she had to confront him.

It was a cloudy day when the door opened to her room again. The only reason why Fluttershy knew this was that she was faced towards a window. She knew it was Rainer by his footsteps, being much heavier than Anetta’s footsteps. He sat her up gently as he removed her shirt a cloth being dipped into water. A quiet whimper escaped her lips as the cloth pressed against her back and she felt his arm tense.

“I don’t hate him.” she spoke quietly and she felt the rag slip a little. “The one who ordered this, nor the one that did this to me. What they did was wrong and I understand this, however being angry at a situation that was out of my control will not help me now.”

Thom was quiet as he continued to clean her though she heard him inhale deeply through his nose. Her eyes slipped closed as she continued. “In fact I think they would expect me to be angry, so I will do the opposite, I’m going to forgive them.”

The man behind her started to cough before asking. “What?”

“Not out of spite but because it is will help me move on.” she explained opening her eyes and staring out of the window rain starting to pour down slowly. “The memories will pain me greatly and I do want my wings back, though with the way I am right now that’s impossible.”

“I can teach you…” offered Rainier as he cleaned her arms. “After you’re healed.”

“I would like that.” she told him as he finished bathing her and redid the bandages. He laid her back down gently before heading over to one of the bookshelves. He took one of the books and sat down in the chair opening it up. He began to read in his deep gravelly voice reading aloud. It was a book on the First War but even then he made it sound exciting. He would glance up once in awhile to check on her, the moment her eyes began to drift shut did he close the book and pull up the covers. His hand smoothed her hair back and he took his leave.

“We are facing a problem.” he told her the next morning during breakfast feeding her some porridge. She gave him a raised eyebrow as he continued. “They are beginning to ask around about your name.”

“It’s Fluttershy.” she told him seeing a shake of his head. “What’s the matter?”

“The people here, they normally don’t call their children that. It’s more of a nickname of sorts.” he replied stirring the gruel around in the bowl. “I hate to admit it but we’re going to have make one up for you.”

Fluttershy felt the hair raise on the back of her neck as a frown rested upon her face. She was trying her best not to fidget, he was right her name wouldn’t fit. She looked over at him both of them going quiet as they thought.

“How about Cecilia… Blackwall.” he suggested before shaking his head mumbling. “No, that’s a bad idea.”

“I like the name” she told him moving her hand slightly resting it on the bed next to her. “Why would it be a bad idea?”

“I went by that name once, a long time ago. Not Cecilia.” he told her as he fed her another spoonful. “Now let’s focus on eating the food before it gets cold.”

They both chuckled as they completed their routine as Priestess Anetta walked her brow furrowed as she looked between them wondering what was so funny.

Fluttershy was able to stand up within a few months, though she did require assistance as she hadn’t used her legs in a while. Rainier would often lend his elbow to her being careful not to agitate her shoulders too much. At first they would walk around the room, Anetta figuring out a way for her to do things on her own. The young girl took her first few steps out of her room about two days after that by herself. Though clinging to walls was her best bet when she felt unsteady. One day she headed out of her room to find some room, clinging to the walls since her legs had fallen asleep. She stumbled when she found that there was a sharp to nearly running into someone. Large hand grasped the top of her shoulders gently to keep her from crashing to the floor.

“Careful there.” a deep voice told her causing the young girl to look up. He was a man wearing full plate armor with tan skin and jaw length brown hair. She felt her foot moving against the floor as she replied quietly. “I-I’m sorry, I was looking for Rainier.”

“You must be Cecilia, I saw him bring you in. I am Brother Sammuel, I am the Paladin trainer here.” he told her as he led her along. “You must have been quite strong to survive those wounds.”

“Not really.” she mumbled looking to the side a frown on her face, Sammuel took quick notice saying. “Then the Light was with you.”

This caught her attention as she glanced up at him as he studied her for a moment.

“Brother Sammuel are you trying to recruit her?” Anetta’s voice rang through the hall causing both to turn and look at her as she stalked forward a dangerous look in her eyes. “She is only nine…”

A nod from Fluttershy allowed her to continue. “Nine years old and you are trying to recruit her into your order while she is recovering from her injuries!”

“He wasn’t.” Fluttershy spoke up causing the golden haired healer to look at her. “He was helping me down the hall.”

“She kind of ran into me.” the brown haired Paladin said before a shout caught their attention. “You will never catch me alive!”

“Well then I will have to kill you won’t I?” a deeper voice spoke the sound of footsteps coming to their attention as the first voice yelled. “Run away!”

That was when a flaxen haired young woman flew down the hallway running straight into Sammuel. Anetta shook her head saying. “Liily, you do know that Brother Athelstan will always catch you in the end?”

“He’s putting me on bed rest!” the teen said struggling to get free the moment the Paladin grabbed her by her collar. “He’s crazy!”

“I’m not crazy this latest explosion of yours threw you into a wall.” replied a young man with dark brown hair and eyes. “I’m worried for your health.”

“I’m used to it.” Liily mumbled rubbing her arm and looking away. “I’m not cut out to be a mage.”

“Well maybe we just need to find what type of spellcaster you are.” Athelstan told her as he led her away, the teen looking at the ground sniffling. “We will find what you are good at, I promise.”

Brother Sammuel had a very different approach in dealing with Fluttershy’s injuries. He had dealt with soldiers with serious back and shoulder injuries among many others. He showed her different ways to move until she fully healed. He taught her to bend with her knees and to use her hands while keeping her arms relaxed. That wasn’t the only thing he taught her, he would often speak of the Light. Source of all the holy power of the Paladins and Priests, among the humans. The paladin didn’t question her about where she was, instead focusing on helping her recover. Fluttershy didn’t mind learning from him, until he expressed interest in teaching her the ways of the Paladin when she was older.

“You have a connection to the Light.” he told her as he looked at the flowers in his hand as they sat in by the river. Brother Athelstan was chasing away the Defias, with an ax and a shield, from the Vineyard. A rabbit running by stopping to munch on a clover held by Fluttershy, he watched for a moment before continuing his thought. “I can feel it in you, so can the animals, it is why they are drawn to you.”

Fluttershy thought about it feeling a new weight climb into her lap as the rabbit settle for a nap. She knew that wasn’t the actual reason why the animals were drawn to her, yet from those who didn’t know her origins it would seem plausible. Her eyes glanced up behind Brother Sammuel seeing Rainier standing there a frown on his face. His eyes weren’t focused on her but on the Paladin. The shy pony knew that, that didn’t stop her from shrinking back. Anetta was right behind him shaking her head, hands on her hips. She wasn’t watching the two men turning their attention to each other, instead choosing to watch Athelstan. ‘I think she guessed this was going to happen eventually.’ the light haired girl thought as the two began to argue. Anetta shouting caught her attention again. “Enough you two! It will be up to her who decides.”

All eyes were on her causing the pegasus to freeze having been placed into the center of the spotlight. Taking a deep breath she thought about what they would have been fighting about before it dawned on her. They both wanted to train her, that was when an idea popped into her head. Taking a breath she spoke. “I have decided that I will be trained by both of you. I don’t mean to inconvenience or upset either of you but, it would be best if you get along. So by having you both training me it would mean no more arguments about this, understood?”

Anetta was on the ground laughing ignoring the sour looks on the two warriors faces. Athelstan walked up his shoulders heaving his eyes focusing in on the Priestess. He looked around with confusion asking. “Did I miss something?”

“Nothing really.” Fluttershy replied before climbing to her feet trying to keep herself steady. Bother Rainier and Sammuel were twitching to help her. Eventually she managed without pushing herself up. Anetta smiled over at Athelstan as the group headed into the Abbey to get some food. All of them knew that the road ahead was long.

Moonlight Wisp had found a new home, on top of one of the strange creature’s head. She was small for her kind according to them and she didn’t want to leave her protective area. So they allowed her to stay on top of their heads, they were even more surprised when she almost didn’t eat the food set out for her. That was until she grew hungry and ate it, it wasn’t her favorite. She wanted something else, one of the stronger ones a female who had powers like the sun, took her in. Her mane wasn’t as thick as the males but it was long enough that she could hide in it. She learned rather quickly that she was rare, for the known dragons. The one she hides in the mane of is called Zelean, she was a warrior who had her own magic when she fought. These were referred to as Paladins, Moonlight would often be placed somewhere safe during training. Most of the time on another… Tauren, she had heard that is what they were called. They were respectful to her but they did enjoy when she would finally come out of her hiding place to play.

The first part of Fluttershy’s training was just studying the way of the Light. Both Priestess Anetta and Brother Sammuel helped with that as they were more well versed than Rainier. Both the Paladin and Warrior swore that they wouldn’t start her martial training until after her shoulders were healed enough. Anetta and Athelstan managed to use their powers to take away the pain, yet her wings hadn’t even begun to heal. Athelstan had observed that something was preventing it from healing properly. In order to get her mind off of the wounds Thom took her to the capital city: Stormwind. He was going to sell some homemade toys there: The journey took a few days and Fluttershy enjoyed the distraction. They visited Goldshire and stayed a night before continuing on to the capital.

It was a large city, the streets filled with various people talking and shopping. Rainier moved off to a large building. Before entering he turned to Fluttershy and said. “I might be awhile, since the Pala… Brother Sammuel told me he trusted every single one of these men. They keep a careful watch on all citizens in the city and make sure they stay safe. So while I’m in here you can wander… just be careful.”

“I will.” she replied before heading off to explore, she was careful where she went. She visited the cathedral, wandered around the Mage area, talked with some Dwarves. She was curious about the Old Town, there seemed to be very few children and lots of guards about. At first it made her a little worried that she wasn’t supposed to be there yet there were some children about. So she decided to explore it a bit, that was when something caught her attention. Once in awhile a child would run by and the guards would stop to watch. Yet when she stood right in front of them they didn’t even look. Frowning she went on, eventually reaching a larger area with a fountain in front. She looked at the guards not paying her mind.

She walked straight through the entrance and through the hall taking in everything. There was a door on the left and a throne ahead. When she reached it the feeling that no one was actually seeing her. She took a left out of the throne room when the door opened panicking for a moment. It settled when she saw a small garden surrounded by pillars and half wall, a stone walkway led to a room on the right side. Taking a deep breath she headed straight for the room, it was a library. ‘Bit smaller than the one at the Abbey.’ she thought glancing around. Her hand reached for a book when a voice called out causing her to start. “Who are you? How did you get in here?”

Fluttershy whipped around her shoulder hitting the bookshelf causing her to drop to the ground. Footsteps moved forward and she looked up to see concerned blue eyes staring at her. Her head jerked to looked beyond him as the bookshelf began to fall forward. She moved forward a golden light forming a shield around them her eyes glowing. The boy looked around as the shelf hit the shield and stayed above them. Books began to drop as shelves began to tip over, Fluttershy didn’t move straining to keep the shield up. Her shoulder hurt and she felt ready to collapse.

“We have to move.” the boy told her and she shook her head. “Why not?”

“I can’t focus and move at the same time.” she explained to him looking in his direction, her arms were beginning to shake. The shelves fell around them blocking off their escape, no light was to be seen except for the glow of the shield. Fluttershy collapsed to one knee trying not to focus on the books falling around them. The blonde boy moved to her side glancing around them.

“Cecilia Blackwall.” she spoke causing him to look at her. “My name.”

“I’m Anduin.” he replied kneeling by her side noticing blood seeping through her clothes. “What happened?”

Biting her lip Fluttershy felt him touch the wounds lightly before responding. “I… I was hurt by strange creatures. Cursed and broken.”

Anduin frowned, he knew he had to tell his father yet that would only cause more trouble during this war. The light began to fade as the shield vanished a pale gold feather fell into his lap. The shelves didn’t move as Fluttershy collapsed towards him. She was panting and out of energy her eyes returning to teal. They were just staring towards the shelves her shoulders moving only slightly. Voices were heard from beyond the shelves one that Anduin recognized as his father’s. The shelves moved to the side as a familiar face came into view. The blonde let out a sigh of relief as he father called his name but didn’t move. It would hurt the girl more than she already was. Varian looked a little shock at the appearance of the child next to his son. It didn’t stop him from picking her up and carrying her to a room where she could stay until she woke.

When Fluttershy awoke she found herself laying on her side once again. Sitting in a chair in the corner of the room was a tall man with brown hair and various scars on his face. He was dozing off, though his posture was tense. Next to her was the boy from earlier, Fluttershy smiled until she noticed that Rainier, Anetta, Sammuel, and Athelstan was there as well. She felt bad, she hadn’t meant for them to be summoned. The Bearer of Kindness tried to sit up as quietly as possible, though she did alert Anduin. His blue eyes opened up and was about to tell the others but didn’t at a shake of her head. She whispered quietly that he had to lean in to hear her. “I don’t think they have had any rest today.”

“They didn’t.” he whispered back making sure that they weren’t stirring before continuing. “It has been a few days.”

Fluttershy sighed at that before mumbling. “I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be, it wasn’t your fault that the shelves fell.” he told her climbing onto the bed. “Thank you for saving me. Are you a priest?”

“I’m training to be a paladin.” she explained pointing out who was training. “Priestess Anetta, Brother Athelstan, Brother Sammuel, and Thom are all training me. They are secretly hoping that I would take a little more after them… well not Brother Athelstan. He already has a lot on his plate, he just likes to talk and teach me. I think he understands what I went through a little more than the others.”

Anduin fiddled with something on his lap as she began to tell him in a hushed voice what had happened to her. It was the feather that had fallen from the shield.

The Generous Heart

Rarity huffed as she walked through the streets on two hooves, that is how everything else walked in this world. She was quite surprised at the variety of animals moving around this city. The only problem was that she didn’t have any money. What she did have was the clothes on her back which was vastly different from what she wore to the Gala. Yet the craftsmanship was splendid, it was a darker less saturated color like most of the villagers. She frowned knowing that she would have to work her way from the streets and up. That required a job and since she was a stranger in a new place. Her eyes travelled towards the exit wondering what gems she could find in the area. Not seeing where she was going she ran into some that knocked her down. A wolf turned around with a glare and cracking his knuckles.

“Oh stop it.” Rarity said with a huff earning a startled look as she got to her hooves.

Prince Blueblood didn’t know what happened. He did pay for the food, it wasn’t his fault that they had a different money system. He was now sitting in prison with his front legs crossed and a pout on his face. He heard large footsteps and climbed to his feet, he didn’t want to use his hind legs to walk but it was the way these creatures walked. He opened his mouth to speak when a crocodile came out of the shadows. He let out a scream as a Rhino and a Ox walked up next to him and proceeded to faint.

“That was unexpected.” the Crocodile said looking at the others. “What should we do with him?”

“Well once he wakes up explain that he needs to apologize to the shopkeeper for giving fake money then work it off.” the Rhino spoke looking at the unconscious unicorn. “Then we will find out where he came from, I haven’t seen a being like this before.”

“Is it the horn?” Croc spoke trying to hold in the laughter only to quiet as Ox moved next to Rhino saying. “There is something off about him, perhaps we can send him to Oogway once he repays his debt.”

“That would be wise, though seeing as he made a big fuss about not paying with actual money we might have to deal with a superiority complex the size of Master Gorilla.” Rhino spoke and they all shared a laugh before Rhino looked at the armor the stranger was found in. “Take this to an appraiser, found out how it was made.”

“I’ll do it.” Ox said picking the armor and taking it away carefully. “Just tell me when he wakes up, I want to see that look on his face again.”

Rarity stared down the wolf before sighing asking. “Now, why are you so angry?”

“No reason.” grumbled the wolf and she listened into his thoughts. ‘Not that she would care that it is my birthday and no one here would accept my money.’

Tapping her chin she dug a little deeper seeing lotus flowers in his memory. Taking out her emergency sewing kit she tore off the bottom of her dress. She began to sew the lotus using the cloth, her magic working rather quickly to the amazement of the crowd. The light grey unicorn finished up the lotus and placed it in the paws of the wolf. He blinked before looking at her with surprise, he bolted forward grabbing her hoof and pulled her through the streets. The villagers gasped, but they were gone before the panic could settle in. They ran as fast as they could before the wolf approached a large boulder. Taking a deep breath he pressed his paw against it gently causing it to move to the side. Waving his hand he looked at Rarity who was tapping her hoof against the ground.

“It is rude to drag a lady through the streets without introducing yourself first.” she huffed her blue eyes narrowing. The wolf swallowed his blue eyes gazing the horizon a paw rubbing his white fur before saying. “My name is Láng Jīngshén. Sorry about that, it’s just a unicorn hasn’t been seen in our lands for five hundred years. Now can we go in before the Guardians of the Valley of Peace come to “rescue” you from a horrible wolf?”

“I wouldn’t say you are horrible.” she told him walking down the hole Jīngshén right behind her. The boulder moved back into place, her horn glowed producing a pale blue light. Stairs lead down past the reach of her light. Rarity shifted her attention back to the white wolf who was walking down the stairs. Taking a deep breath she followed him down, she refrained from complaining until they were at the bottom steps.

“You really should think of a better way to climb down all of those stairs.” she informed him curtly and Láng chuckled replying with a healthy dose of sarcasm. “I haven’t heard that one before.”

“So what is down here?” she inquired as they moved down a hallway until a large cavern filled with houses came into view. “Oh my.”

“Since a lot of the predators can’t live in the Valley of Peace due to some deeds our kind did to the herbivores in the past. Prejudice towards us. Our founder was close to Oogway, the founder of the Valley and Kung Fu.” he explained looking around at the empty buildings. “Lady Yue saw that there were those seen as weak among our kind willing to live in peace. So she and Oogway agreed that she could create our home under the valley, in the caves. She found a plant to satisfy our need for meat, forged the homes by herself and led us here. Though over the years there is still a stigma around us so many of our people have joined the bandits and mercenaries tired of being spat at.”

Rarity frowned before a statue caught her eyes, it was of a unicorn holding a beautiful staff. Magic was rising around her and she had a nice smile on her face, her hoof was stretched towards the sky. At the base was written, though a word was faded and replaced at the end:

“Even among the strong are the weak.
Welcome those who seek peace.
A place for the weary,
A star in the night
A refuge for the lost.
A hidden gem for the overlooked.
Welcome to the... Hidden Valley.”

Rarity giggled at that, it sounded like something she would say, Láng smiled before leading her to what seemed to be a large temple. Sitting on pile of pillows was a large black panther with grey eyes and his fur above his mouth shaped into a wonderful mustache.

“Master Pawvus, I have returned.” the white wolf spoke with a bow, Rarity grinned her eyes lighting up. When Láng left did they both start laughing, Rarity shook her head saying. “Pawvus, is that the best you can do?”

“It seemed appropriate.” he replied curtly before climbing to his paws, Rarity quickly taking note of the snake like features. She didn’t say a word as he led her through the temple.

“We are in a unique situation.” he told her his tail moving back and forth. “There are only ten predators left including Láng Jīngshén and his brother Láng Xuě. Since we live below fluffy bunnies and grazing sheep our crops do not get any trade going.”

“And with the way Jīngshén was cautious about these protectors I assume they hit first ask questions later.” Rarity mused her eyes narrowing. “They didn’t hit you did they?”

“They wish.” Dorian told her a smirk on his face. “A well placed fireball managed to provide me cover for my escape.”

“Where are we going?” the Bearer of Generosity inquired knowing that Dorian had probably tried to talk his way out of the situation.

“Your room.” the Scion of House Pavus told her glancing back with his grey eyes. Rarity stared at him for a moment as he continued. “I knew you were coming.”

The two stopped in front of two large doors with three diamonds engraved into the wood. The unicorn glanced towards her spirit companion before looking at the door. Moving forward she saw that there was no lock and no handle.

“How are you going to open the door?” she questioned looking towards him and Dorian bowed saying. “Ladies first.”

“You and I both know that is said after you open the door.” responded the unicorn her horn glowing. Her cutie mark began to glow as did the marking on the door, it opened up showing a lavish room. Sheer curtains hung from the ceiling surrounding a simply decorated bed. Lotus and Cranes decorated the room made out of cloth and wood. In the center was a circle that all furniture and decoration seemed to surrounded. The circle was ice blue with runes surrounding a Yin Yang and resting in the middle was a maroon sitting cushion.

“This belonged to Lady Yue.” Dorian explained looking around as he leaned against the door frame. “While I was waiting for you I did a little research. Over five hundred years ago a mysterious mare appeared in the Valley of Peace. One that could use magic, she befriended two Kung Fu masters and travelled alongside of them. When she saw how some of the predators treated their own she begged the creator of the Valley to create a home for them. Seeing the plight and the compassion she had the Master allowed her to create the village in the caves underneath the valley. Her magic enchanted the stones around her allowing for the village to protect those who chose peace. Her abode was this room, enchanted so only she or her descendant can open the door. It seems like this place hasn’t been touched by time.”

Rarity didn’t speak as she walked around candles and the fireplace lit up in flames at her presence. Glancing around she saw a stack of logs, picking one up with her magic she placed one in the fire. The flames changed from blue to the normal hues of fire.

“I can stay here for now?” she asked glancing towards Dorian who nodded his head. “Where are you staying? Don’t tell me, the library.”

“Of course not.” The panther replied glancing off to the side. “Next to the library.”

Rarity chuckled shaking her head before moving over to the bed taking note of the wardrobe near the bed. She was going to look in there once she was done getting clean, glancing towards Dorian she asked. “Please tell me there is a well at least.”

“We are not that desperate, yes there is a water source.” Dorian told her before leaving her alone. “There is also a spa.”

Rarity squealed before closing the door, letting out a breath she went over to the cushion. There was something magical about it. Looking around she sat down taking a deep breath and began to think. She didn’t know how many of her friends were in the same area. Opening her mind she focused on anypony that normally kept their minds open. The only other pony she found in this world that came from Equestria was Prince Blueblood. Rolling her eyes she tried to think about how to find them, that was when a gold light caught her attention. It was a faint strand yet it shimmered in the dark. Looking around the unicorn moved over to it before placing her hoof against it. Images flashed through her mind of a elegant city and a hand clinging to the strand.

“Where is she?” a familiar voice asked, Rarity gasped as she let go before looking down. The strand of light was connected to her, an idea popped into her brain. Grabbing the strand again she focused on Rainbow Dash, when she opened her eyes there was the brazen pegasus. Though her appearance was that of a human with short red hair.

“Rarity!” she said in surprise as the fashionista flipped her mane to the side. “How? What? What’s going on?”

“My dear Rainbow Dash I was searching for you.” Rarity explained holding up the strand. “It seemed we both had that idea. I have telepathy so I merely strengthened the connection so we could talk.”

“Why do you get to look the same?” Rainbow pointed out and the pale silver mare shrugged elegantly saying. “I believe it is because of the world we are in.”

“Lucky.” grumbled the Pegasus crossing her arms against her chest. “It’s strange being in this form again.”

“You think that is weird, try being something in between.” the unicorn pointed out brushing her mane away from her face. “Were you sent with someone.”

“Yeah, Inkwell.” Rainbow Dash did her best not to roll her eyes a sigh escaping her lips. “He’s not that bad, honestly a better diplomat than I am. It’s just he’d rather take notes for a book he wants to write.”

“At least you weren’t sent with Prince Blueblood.” Rarity’s nose wrinkled before she shook her head. Her eyes glanced down at the string touching it slightly an idea popping into her mind.

“Rainbow, we found each other because we were searching for each other,” Rarity started causing a raised eyebrow from the Pegasus. “what if we combined our abilities to find the others. Figure out what is going on.”

“Good idea.” the rainbow maned mare replied before looking around. “I have to go, Inkwell is calling me. Talk to you tomorrow.”

“Stay safe darling.” with that Rainbow vanished from sight, Rarity opened her eyes before standing up. She decided to help out the Undercity, heading out she decided to find the Láng brothers. Even though she had only met Jīngshén, she figured his brother was with him. Heading down to the city the unicorn took in everything she saw with a critical eye. Most of the houses were the same as the ones above them. The spa was in good repair, most of the shops were. ‘It seems like the only ones to remain are the shop owners. Well, most of them.’ she thought before seeing a large ring where two wolves were sparring. They were both white wolves with blue eyes, she recognized Jīngshén so she surmised that the other was Xuě. She could tell that the movements were sloppy and not well learned. The two brothers would pause sometimes to talk, making comments on their form. Deciding to take advantage of the pause the unicorn moved forward saying. “Pardon the interruption.”

The wolves turned to her at the exact same time causing her to blink in surprise at how fluid the movement was. “I was wondering if there was anything that I could help with down here?”

Jīngshén was the first to speak after sharing a look with his brother. “There is one thing, you can take our wares to the surface and sell them.”

“It is hard for us to find someone willing to find someone willing to take them off our paws.” Xuě explained shaking his head. “When we do find one, they will resell it for higher price claiming they made it.”

This irritated the fashionista having been through something like that before. Taking a deep breath she smiled saying. “Don’t worry, I’ll make sure that these products get sold.”

“Thank you Rarity.” the white wolf that brought her there said letting out a breath of relief. There was an awkward silence before she decided to ask “What were you do earlier?”

“Earlier?” Xuě thought about it for a moment before realization dawned him and he grinned sheepishly. “Oh, that. We were attempting to practice Kung Fu, it isn’t working out too well. We don’t get to see too much of the fighting the Furious Five does. We get out of there when we see them finishing up.”

“Xuě, Jīngshén, one of the Furious Five found their way down here. They are looking for Rarity.” a bear said running up. Rarity felt fear grip her for a moment before saying. “Get everyone inside, I don’t want you hurt.”

“But…” protested Jīngshén yet when Dorian approached he went silent. He head off with his brother glancing back as the two stood in the middle of the street. Rarity took a deep breath keeping herself calm she closed her eyes listening for the thoughts. Dorian glanced at the statue seeing it beginning to glow as she focused.

“You are worried.” a voice spoke. causing Rarity to turn around seeing a tall figure standing behind her. He was chewing on a leaf of some sort as the area changed. Trees with pink blooms surrounded them several already on the ground. The figure was a large black and white bear, he seemed to be meditating. He opened up his eyes looking at her and the unicorn looked to the side saying. “I don’t want to be taken away because of someone’s prejudice. I don’t want them in trouble or hurt.”

“Your worries will continue to grow until it becomes a Sha.” the bear told her climbing to his feet though his body was behind him. “You will be out of balance and it will consume you. I am willing to help you but you must be willing to learn after this.”

“I am.” replied the unicorn her eyes filled with determination. “If it is to defend this place and the world that I love, I am willing to learn.”

That panda smiled before touching her forehead with his clawed finger and her eyes glowed blue as did his.

Dorian’s eyes narrowed as six figures approached, one older than the rest. Crossing his arms across his chest a frown on his face. Rarity hadn’t come out of the state she was in but at least the statue wasn’t glowing anymore.

“You are not welcome here.” the Mage spoke glancing at the Furious Five. “Especially since you made our people feel unwelcome above.”

“You have taken an innocent civilian.” the Red Panda spoke on his guard as the Five Warriors circled around them. “That is an act of aggression.”

“Jīngshén believes that she is a decedent of our Lady Yue.” the Panther replied his tail moving from side to side. “If that is so than she needs to see what her ancestor has made. He also told me that the Furious Five was already coming to scare him out of town because he was angry.”

“He had no right to remove her from the Valley.” the Red Panda told him before waving a paw. “We are bringing her to Oogway, he will know what is….”

“Come now friend do not allow your anger to cloud your judgement.” Rarity spoke and Dorian’s eyes widen when he saw her behind the Furious Five. Her outfit had changed as well, instead of the torn red outfit she was wearing: The Unicorn was now wearing a long sleeved dark blue shirt with a white middle leading up to the neck. Her pant were brown and a dark grey belt wrapped around her waist. Upon her head was a woven hat.

“There you are.” the red panda said turning his attention to the unicorn. “We should be going, it isn’t safe fo you down here.”

“That is not for you to decide.” Dorian snarled as fire appeared in his fist. The master glanced towards him daring the panther to attack.

“Dorian, enough. You will only give them reason to attack.” the Mage was confused by the strange tone in her voice but banished the spell. “They are waiting for you to act in your nature as an excuse. That way they can justify doing this.”

“So you are going with them?” The Scion of House Pavus asked and Rarity shook her head answering. “I never said that I would. I merely told him to not allow his anger to cloud his judgement. Now I asking you the same, I can take care of myself. Check on the others and keep them safe.”

The grey eyes panther nodded his head before running off. The blue eyes unicorn faced towards them saying. “Leave, as long as you bring hatred here you will never be welcomed.”

“We will bring you back by force if we have to.” the Tiger spoke up and Rarity glanced towards her before letting out a jovial laugh. “You are like your master, seeking violence when none is needed. Yet if you will not leaving willingly I will have to force you out.”

“Is she serious?” the Monkey asked looking around at everyone. “She does know that we some of the Greatest Warriors in Valley of Peace, right?”

“That is a nice name.” sighed the unicorn thinking about it for a moment. “It is a wish for peace, your Kung Fu is meant for upholding the peace and to protect all of those living in the Valley. Are these people not living in the Valley or are you willfully ignorant to their plight as well?”

“I hate to say this but she is right.” a small Mantis replied and the tiger said. “She is coming back with us, we can discuss philosophy on the surface. Viper, Mantis, try and….”

Before she could finish her plan Rarity used her magic to lift the water from the nearby sources and scattered it until a thick mist surrounded them. The unicorn vanished into the mist quietly as the Furious Five and their Master looked around. They all tensed when they felt something moved passed them. Tigress the first to act her paw slicing quickly into the mist only for it to be blocked. A staff shot out smacking her arm to the side before it vanished. Monkey leapt up into the air with Crane trying to rid themselves of the mist only for it to grow thicker. A kick knocked Crane from the air and Monkey landed on the roof of a building hearing soft whimpering inside. His eyes saw a figure move swiftly through the mist and was about tackle it. He chose to peer inside of the house seeing a family of foxes curled up in the attic. The mother holding her children close as they stared at him with fear filled eyes. He paused as he looked back towards his friends almost hearing the family flinch. He sighed before seeing a wolf toy on the ground in front of one of the kits and climbed through the window. He picked up the toy seeing a name carved into the bottom: Láng Jīngshén. The family was holding their breath before Monkey moved closer seeing them already backed into a wall. He held out the toy to the kit asking. “Is this yours?”

The kit nodded his head and took the toy quickly holding it close. Monkey turned to leave when the child spoke up. “Are you going to take her away?”

Before he could respond the voice of the Red Panda cut through the air. “Monkey!”

“Coming Master Shifu!” he replied before leaping through the window into the mist. He landed on the ground looking for his team jumping to the side when he heard the staff move close to him. It hit the ground and he ran up it swinging towards the unicorn. The mist swirled around her as she vanished he was knocked away. The mist was too thick to see through and there was no chance to get rid of it. ‘If only Master Oogway was here.’ Monkey thought as he climbed to his feet, he heard the staff hit the ground and the mist dispersed. Two figures were standing and one was not there originally.

“Master Oogway!” the red panda spoke looking at the tortoise who had a calm expression on his face.

“Shifu, I asked you to bring her to me so we could talk, not try and force her to come.” Oogway told him as he walked forward. “My apologies for the mess, though it is even more empty since I last came here.”

“I shall take my leave now.” Rarity spoke before bowing and the old tortoise bowed as well a spirit leaving her body. She let out a sigh before spotting the damage around her and her eyes narrowed.

“Shifu take your students and go back to the temple. They deserve a rest for today.” the old Master spoke and the red panda left with his limping students. Monkey paused for a moment looking up at the window that he had came from seeing the fox kit waving at him. He smiled before hurrying along feeling a little better about losing. Oogway looked towards Rarity and waved his hand towards the building she was staying in.

“Let us get some tea, shall we?” he asked and they began walking there together. “It is most interesting your fighting style.”

“It is not mine, but I am learning.” she replied feeling oddly at peace around the tortoise as he observed the area around them. He sighed sadly as he spoke once again. “It is sad that there are so few residents left here. Perhaps one day these streets will be filled again with cubs playing ball. Or a tea stall with sweet treats for visitors from the surface.”

“A tailor selling handmade clothes and the fresh steam of the hot springs and spas wafting through the air.” Rarity speculated earning a laugh from Oogway, this earned a raised eyebrow from the unicorn. He chuckled again as he explained. “You and Yue would have been good friends, she created this place to help the rest who were still in need. For four hundred years this village thrived, yet there were some in the Valley who believed that deep inside they were still killers. They spread rumors that the villagers here would try and take over the Valley. As a gesture of good faith they sealed the entrances so that only those seeking peace could enter or leave the Valley. I opened one of them so that you and I could have a peaceful discussion. Yet it seems there was still some distrust and for that I am sorry.”

“I am glad that no one got seriously hurt.” replied the mind reader looking at him. “I will be staying, as a bridge between the two communities. There are problems with the flow of goods and money is not coming in.”

“I will tell Shifu this, he will not like that you are staying down here, but he will understand that this is your decision.” the wise tortoise told her with a nod. “Just as I had to when Yue told me her plan to make this place. Even I had my doubts, but I helped her and when I saw it flourish I saw what she saw. Yet I am sad to see that the name has been lost.”

“What is it called?” Rarity asked and Oogway told her. “Liánhuā cūn or Village of the Lotus. There is a special crystal here that with the magic and chi of the creator can bring forth a powerful light to resemble the sun. It changed depending if the sun was rising or if it was setting.”

Seeing the twinkle in the tortoise’s eye when they reached the temple Rarity knew that it would be the first thing she did. She was rather curious to see what it looked like with the proper lighting. All she had was her magic and streets lit by candle light. The rest of the day was spent in her room talking to Oogway and having tea. When he left she sat down on the pillows in the center of the room. Opening her mind once again she searched for the one who had helped her before. Instead she found herself next to a bed where a young blonde boy was holding a familiar feather. She was about to say something when she was pulled back to the place before.

“Back again?” a voice spoke from behind her causing her to turn around to see the panda in the middle of eating. “Would you mind waiting?”

“Not at all.” she told him sitting down and crossing her legs like he was. “I was thinking the first lesson might be the history.”

“A very good place to start.” chuckled the panda before introducing himself. “I am Li.”

“Rarity.” the unicorn replied watching him take his time so she decided to do so herself. She took in the area around her, it truly was a beautiful place. The sense of peace washed over her and wished one day Liánhuā cūn would resemble a place like this. Serene and lovely to look at, a place that she could bring her sister to. When Li finished with his meal he began to talk about the history of what he was about to teach her. She knew that she would teach the Láng brothers so they could defend their home.

Author's Notes:

I do not own MLP or any of the other series in it

Test of Loyalty

“Wake up.” a voice spoke and Rainbow’s eyes snapped open seeing a woman standing over her amber eyes watching her carefully. Next to her was a short figure with light colored hair. He seemed very nervous glancing from the stranger to her.

“How are you feeling?” the stranger asked and Rainbow swore she heard this woman before. At the time she couldn’t place it, holding her head she decided to say. “I’ll be fine. Who are you?”

“Cassandra Pentaghast.” the woman told her as she helped the fast flier to her feet. The smaller figure next to them decided to speak up then. “It is good to see you’re alright.”

Now that voice she could place, it was Inkwell and the look of disappointment was evident. ‘Why did I have to be paired up with a pony even more insecure than Fluttershy?’ she thought forgetting she still had the look on her face. Cassandra placed a hand on her shoulder saying. “Even the most unlikely of person can prove themselves when given the chance.”

Rainbow Dash shifted uneasily at the statement before looking around asking. “Where are we?”

“I don’t know.” the black haired female told the two ponies as she looked around. Rainbow noticed the sword at her waist was similar to the one she had. Though the shield, unlike hers, had an eye and the lower half of the sunburst coming from the bottom. The shape was also longer and not as round as hers. Focusing on her the rainbow maned mare tried to get a read on what this woman was like. Words formed around her as images flashed through her mind. The first was of a group of people, one leading them, the same symbol on the shield hung upon flags. Though it was a slight difference, there was a sun surrounding the eye as well as a sword sticking through the top. She only heard one thing. “Inquisition.”

The next was of a woman laughing and joking with the both of them and the feeling of overwhelming loyalty. It was strange that this woman was loyal to loyalty and her friends. The final image was of her praying and the feeling of faith was what she got. Opening her eyes she looked at Cassandra who nodded her head. Rainbow knew that she wasn’t one to betray them, when she gave her word she would keep it.

“We should get going.” the dark haired woman told them helping Inkwell to his feet. “We are losing daylight.”

“Do you even know where we are?” the rainbow maned mare asked wishing that she had her wings so she could get a better look. A shake of the other human’s head caused her to sigh, but told them that they were heading East. The two ponies followed the armored woman through the trees each dealing with their internal issues. The one thing running through Inkwell’s head was. ‘My best friend is a fox.’

He was never going to tell Rainbow how thankful he was Cassandra was there. She taught him how to walk and didn’t mind his high pitch scream when he woke up with her standing over him. They were getting ready to make camp for the night when Cassandra took them aside. “I may not like doing this but you should think of new names. We do not know if Rainbow dash or Inkwell are common names here.”

The fast flier was about to protest this decision when Inkwell spoke up. “That is actually a good idea. We wouldn’t want to bring any attention to ourselves.”

Rainbow’s mouth snapped shut and she turned on heel and went about gathering wood. At first they gathered it around the outskirts of their camp to get the fire going. It would be their only way of knowing where the others were if they were out too late. Once that was done the two spread out, Rainbow going deep into the forest. At first she did fine gathering logs as well as taking stock of what she had on her. Simple clothes, a sword and hilt at her side and a kite shield on her back. Using her shield she found her hair short and red, her skin pale with slight freckles, she was thankful that her eyes were still magenta. One thing she noticed about her equipment was that it wasn’t the sword and shield gifted to her. This was basic, something she would have used for training. She didn’t like that, she wanted to use her own weapon. That wasn’t the only thing she didn’t like. ‘I don’t want to change my name. I don’t want to be stuck her. I want my friends. I want to be with Echo.’ she griped internally as she snatched up another log, not noticing how dark it got. She had lost track of time and didn’t notice a large figure behind her with a sack. A crack got her attention and she turned around only for the sack to snatch her up.

Inkwell was worried, not only was he the first to get back to camp with the firewood but Rainbow Dash hadn’t returned. It was already dark out and even Cassandra was a bit shocked that she hadn’t returned. They both knew the pony wouldn’t abandon them. Finally the human decided on an action. Ripping a part of her clothes off, she wrapped it around at thick stick and lit it on fire. Looking towards the writer she said. “Put out the fire, we are leaving.”

Using dirt the stallion put out the already small fire and followed the armored woman into the dark. They headed in the same direction that they knew Rainbow went looking for any sign of what may have happened. Heading in deep enough they found a pile of logs but no sign of the fast flier. Fear gripped at Inkwell’s heart as the thought settled in that something had happened to her. That was when a light caught his attention. Nudging Cassandra he pointed out the figure in the dark, it was tall with what seemed to be a pointed hat. She nodded her head and they both moved forward having the intent to find out where Rainbow Dash was.

Rainbow struggled as she felt herself thrown onto a pile of squirming creatures. All yelling at the addition of the new weight. One of the squirming people kicked her in the shin causing her to yell out.

“What you got there Tom?” asked a gruff voice as there was more yelling and the sound of a crank being turned. “Thought you was out getting more wood for the fire.”

“Found that human just wandering in the woods I did.” replied the one that she assumed was carrying her. “Not as skinny as the farmer but I ‘ope she isn’t just muscle. Doesn’t taste really nice. Yet I think she’ll add some nice flavor.”

That really got the fast flier struggling, she did not want to become some creature’s dinner. Soon a voice spoke up talking quickly about how to cook Dwarves. Yelling increased from around her and she quickly latched onto the fact that this person was just trying to buy sometime. Focusing quickly she found that he was loyal to the simple things in life. He wasn’t the type to bargain for his own, he cared deeply for all living things. One of these Dwarves moved under her kicking one of his companions and they went silent for a bit. Soon they began agreeing about being infested and she decided to speak up. “What’s going on?”

“Oh, we’re just about to get eaten.” a voice behind her said and she went silent. “I wouldn’t say it would be painless, it is probably going to hurt a lot. You’ll probably get eaten after Bombur.”

“Well that’s comforting.” she growled, there was more shouting before a new voice, an elderly one, spoke loudly and clearly. “The dawn shall take you all!”

“Who’s that?”

“I have no idea.”

“Can we eat him too?”

A crack and roaring began to sound from somewhere behind her. There was a moment of silence as the Dwarves got helped up as well as the mare. The sack was removed from her head and she found herself staring at a friendly looking male with a strange looking at hat. He smiled at her saying. “Sorry about that. Thought we were going to get eaten, Bilbo managed to stall for time.”

“Who is this?” a dark haired dwarf, clearly the leader as the group quieted down as he spoke, he glanced towards a tall elderly man. “You said this was it.”

“I did say that yes.” the older man spoke moving to the side revealing Inkwell. “But young Fairbanks here said that it would be best to travel together until they are safe so something like this doesn’t happen again.”

“And what do you do?” the leader questioned his eyes landing on the light haired stallion. The author cleared his throat saying. “I am an author. I was travelling East with my companions wanting to write a book on the world of Men, Elves, and Dwarves. These two are my travelling protectors Cassandra Pentaghast and….”

“Anduin Lothar.” Rainbow said deciding on the name she wanted. “I am Master Pentaghast’s student. Who are you?”

“None of your business.” growled the dark haired dwarf before looking around. The old man talked about how the trolls were from the Ettenmoors. They never traveled South, not since a darker time and mused that there must have been a Trollcave nearby. The three travelled with the group to the cave but did not enter. They didn’t want to get on the Dwarves bad side by taking the gold they had their eyes set upon. Inkwell did pick up a journal near the entrance finding it in good condition and thankfully blank. Cassandra began to teach Rainbow on how to take care of her weapon properly. They were in the middle of sharpening it, the dark haired woman having a few whetstones on her, when the Dwarves finally emerged again. They were talking about their loot and the tan skinned woman rolled her eyes holding her tongue. It was clear she did not like this sort of behavior, though one of the Dwarves took quick notice of that. He was balding on top with a long white beard, walking over to them he decided to introduce himself. “I am sorry for how Thorin behaved himself around you. My name is Balin, a pleasure to meet you.”

“It is not the first time I have dealt with Dwarves like that.” Cassandra told him sheathing her sword. “It will not be the last.”

Before Balin could speak anymore something caught there attention and they moved quickly into the forest to find the source. It ended up being a crazy old man on a sled being pulled by rabbits. ‘I’m not sure how Fluttershy would take that.’ Rainbow thought tilting her head to the side.

Author's Notes:

I do not own MLP or any other series mentioned in this fanfic... especially the Dark One

New and Old Friends

“Twilight!” violet eyes shot open as the youngest alicorn princess sat up and looked around for the source of the voice. At first nothing stood out until her eyes landed upon a large green eyed dragon in front of her. She let out a scream trying to get as far away from it as possible but it wouldn’t let her.

“Calm down Twilight.” she knew that voice, looking into the eyes of the dragon closely she asked. “Spike?”

“Twilight! Yeah, it’s me.” the dragon wasn’t moving his mouth to speak. “W-what’s going on?”

“I think you are a version of this world’s dragon.” replied Twilight as she got to her feet and feel the satchel that she had hidden under her dress at the Gala. “We were teleported to another world.”

“Why am I… bigger?” the Princess of Friendship knew he had many more questions. She waited patiently as the questions spilled forward. She did her best to answer the questions she knew the answers to. Though most of the time she had to respond with the fact that she didn’t know. The sun was dropping low when they finished with their freaking out and Twilight made up her mind to camp in a safer location. They headed into the woods nearby doing their best to stay close. Twilight frowned when she realize that she didn’t have access to her magic, again. Spike offered to help gathering the wood and even setting the fire to the logs. The night was quiet and Twilight ended up falling asleep on Spike feeling exhausted. Neither noticing someone approaching them grey eyes watching as another person approaching. This one had white hair and gold eyes.

“Don’t get cold feet now Solas.” the woman told him as she moved forward and pressed her hand against Spike’s head keeping him asleep. “She needs you now more than ever.”

Solas looked at her before looking down at Twilight and picked her up carefully. The woman smiled at him before lifting the young dragon up with magic. Both carried their charges deeper into the forest where a cabin awaited them.

Twilight let out a yawn as she opened her eyes seeing a ceiling above her. It registered quickly that she was not in the forest in her as her eyes darted around. Her hand shot out before finding scales right next to her. There was a familiar yawn and her shoulders dropped down relaxing slightly.

“You are awake.” a familiar voice spoke and the Princess of Friendship looked over to the side asking. “Mythal?”

“Perceptive as always.” joked the once voice in her head walking over and standing in front of her. “Your teacher will be here soon, he is outside hunting.”

Twilight Sparkle felt her brows furrow trying to figure out who she meant. That didn’t stop Mythal from speaking. “We arrived a few years ahead of you and learned about our species. Elves and how they have evolved here. Most knew right away we weren’t like them, yet they were willing to teach us. The only part they would not tell us was how their magic was used, I can tell a species scorned at one point.”

At first, she didn’t understand, then it dawned on her that she too was an elf. Sighing she moved to climb out of bed being careful of Spike. She did not want to wake him up just yet.

“He is worried about his child.” the white haired elf spoke causing her to look down. “He does not know where she is.”

Twilight pressed a hand against his head and a wave of images overtook her mind. It was of a vast plane, though she was staring down at it. There were lodgings of some sort made of leather. There were totem poles similar to the ones the buffalo used. There were people wandering around and when Twilight focused on them the image zoomed in showing they were like Minotaurs yet vastly different. Like a combination between the two. They varied in shapes and sizes, they even had different styled manes. Shaking her head she felt her vision shake as well before one looked up at her and waved. Moving forward she settled down as the creature spoke.

“A traveler through the realm of Spirits.” he spoke looking around. “We get many of those, though I am not sure what you are.”

The princess of Friendship tilted her head to the side before looking down and seeing her hoof. At first she tried to speak only to find that no words came past her lips.

“It will take sometime to find your voice, especially when you are just searching.” the Chief spoke looking at her. “Who are you searching for?”

Twilight looked to the side wondering how to communicate that she was looking for the daughter of a dragon. Her ears perked when she heard rustling from the mane of the creature and looked up seeing bright green eyes peer through. The Chief reached up and plucked a dragon from it chuckling. “This little one?”

Twilight nodded her head vigorously before tapping her hoof to her chin trying to figure out how to say father. Moonlight was already reaching out to touch her only to frown when her claw passed through. Her eyes got watery and the Chief’s voice pierced through her thoughts. “It is alright little one, she merely checking on you. Spirits must allow you to touch them, yet I think this one does not know how yet.”

The half dragon looked up at him and Twilight jumped the vision fading as the door opened up. Her eyes looked around and saw familiar grey eyes. She looked down at Spike who was resting a little more peacefully.

“I see that you are awake.” the male spoke there was kindness in his voice though he wasn’t looking at her. “How are you feeling?”

“Odd.” she replied before frowning. “You saved me when I was shot down. I never got to thank you for that.”

“It was the least I could do.” he told her nodding his head. “My name is Solas if there are to be any introductions. It is nice to speak to you at last. Now since Mythal will be taking over the training of Spike it is up to me to train you in your own abilities. As well as the magic of this world.”

“My abilities?” Twilight had already reasoned that each world had its own unique magic even if it wasn’t apparent. “You mean the ones that the Tree of Harmony gave me?”

“No, this ability of yours developed when you accepted the position as Princess of Friendship.” he explained as Mythal began to work on the animal. Twilight sat in front of him as he continued. “You have a strong connection with your friends. If you focus on them you can see them from an astral body. Yet if you touch those who are searching for others and focus on what they are focusing on you can see what they are looking for. Like you did with Spike and Moonlight Wisp. The second stage came when you passed Discord’s test.”

“So where are we?” Twilight asked as she processed the first part of the information. “I don’t recognize this world.”

“We are on Arda, in the land known as Middle Earth.” Solas answered as he pulled out a map and setting it down. “We reside in Fangorn forest and have requested of the trees to use their fallen to build our home. We do not take anymore than we need, so don’t go around destroying them or there will be consequences.”

Twilight nodded her head in understanding, wanting to learn more. Solas gave her a gentle smile as he began to talk about what he knew.

Author's Notes:

I do not own MLP or any other series in this fanfic.

Honest to the Core

Applejack let out a groan as she opened her eyes, there was a blue sky above her. White clouds floated above her before she sat up taking a look around. She saw a male with black hair staring up at the sky. He wasn’t moving, creeping closer to him she rested a hand on his shoulder causing him to freak out.

“What’s going on?” he asked trying to back away only to panic as he stared at her some more. Applejack knew she had heard his voice somewhere before, that’s when it occurred to her.

“Flash Sentry?” that seemed to scare him a little. “It’s me, Applejack. Ah know we don’t talk much and this is all new to yah but yah really have to remain calm.”

“What is going on?” he asked panting slightly his chest heaving before looking around. “Where are we? Last thing I remember was….”

“Canterlot Castle was under attack.” Applejack respond climbing to her feet. “Sombra.”

“He was with ponies who looked like you.” Flash said trying to do the same but stumbling a bit. “Who were they?”

“Reflections, Ah suppose. A darkness we had hidden inside ourselves.” replied the farm pony rubbing her arm. “Guess we should take a look around.”

Flash nodded his head as he was helped to his feet and steadied. They moved around the area they were in for a bit before finding some locals.

“Hey there!” one of them called waving them over. “You new here?”

Applejack froze up, she knew the last time she had met the locals she told them the truth and was used for her powers. However she knew the consequences of lying. Flash Sentry looked at her before saying. “Yeah. I’m Flash Sentry this is my sister Jack.”

“Short for Jacqueline I suppose.” Applejack was taken back that Flash was lying to them. He didn’t know these people and he had just lied to their faces. He had a smile on his face as he responded. “Yup. We came here looking for work. You wouldn’t happen to know anybody who would take a few old fashioned people like us would you?”

“Well if you mean old fashion by you prefer paper over pad then you might have found the right family.” the man said, the farmpony took a closer look at him and his wife noticing their withered skin and faded hair. “We aren’t as young as we used to be, thought we had some energy left to run this farm but it’s hard sometimes. Hired on a farmhand but he’s more of a bodyguard against animals. We had a nice place on Earth but when we heard that some land opened up here we jumped at a chance to have some land like we’ve always dreamed of. Anyways I’m Gideon Shepard and this is my wife Abigail. Welcome to Eden Prime.”

“Yeah, spent every cent getting here.” this continued to baffle the Bearer of Honesty, she couldn’t understand how he was able to lie so easily. “Would you mind if we helped out? Just until we manage to get a more stable job. My sister is pretty good at farming.”

“And what about you sweetie?” Abigail asked with a smile on her face, Flash rubbed the back of his head saying. “Me? I’m just my sister’s protector, I’m mean I can chase off the wild animals or something if you don’t mind.”

“You can help me out.” Gideon told him with a nod of his head. “I take it she’s your adopted sister?”

“I’m her adopted brother. I was taken in by her parents with my younger brother. She wanted her own farm and I was sent along to make sure she didn’t get in trouble.” Flash chuckled nervously. “I wasn’t really good at farming back at home either.”

“Don’t worry kid, there’s more to this life than growing plants.” Gideon told him before waving them both inside. “First rule of this house is: Don’t betray the family. It means in no way, shape or form is there to be any harm dealt to this family inside or outside of this house. Unless it is accidentally ruining a field, that I can understand if it happens once in awhile. Do you understand this rule?”

“Yes sir.” the two ponies replied as they followed him inside. Abigail rolled her eyes and shook her head as she went about preparing dinner for the two. She knew that her 'husband' had a soft spot for kids, and those two had children written all over them.

Trials of Laughter

Pinkie Pie woke up with a start, she looked up at the sky only to realize that it was dark. Her head hurt and her powers weren’t working. A human was next to her unconscious as well, but the markings on his face reminded her of one of the people that Luna brought with her. ‘Hmmm, well time to figure out where we are.’ she thought climbing to her feet, her body hurt but she knew that she had to get out of the shady looking alley that they were in. She moved her pink hair to the side before looking at the clothes she was in. They were different than the ones she wore in Albion. These had pockets, and inside one of these pockets was a hair tie.

“Oooh, I was wondering where that went.” Pinkie said as she pulled her hair up before heading over to the stranger. “Come on let’s get out of here and find out where we are.”

Pinkie kept a low key while waiting for the stranger to wake up. Not having any money it was hard for her to get anything done, including finding them room. She did find out some information from passing people. They were in the City called Midgar, there were two levels divided by a large plate, each level was divided into sectors, they were in the Monster infested area called the Slums. At first it didn’t make any sense until she was attacked. Pinkie Pie had been travelling between Sector Four and Sector Five hoping to find something. Her companion didn’t seem to be doing to well to the transition of the worlds. He hadn’t woken up yet and seemed to be getting very ill and he was kind of slowing her down. She was just taking a rest when two very strange humanoid creatures with masks attacked her. Pinkie had dropped her companion and backed away her hands instinctively going to her sides. The touch of a familiar hilt caught her attention. Not looking down she pulled two daggers out giving these creatures a grin. Her eyes scanned the area before noticing a word in the air next to her name: Attack. Something also by her name was HP with a blue bar and some numbers, MP followed by a green bar, Limit with an empty box, followed by Time. There was her name and the name of her companion: Star Shaper.

“Let’s do this.” she said before moving forward to attack, the attack word glowed and she sliced down towards her enemy. As soon as the attack hit she saw the number eight rise up, the creature moved towards her using a move called Grind. Unfortunately for the creature Pinkie didn’t have any items on her so there was nothing to steal. She did her best to attack the creatures, only for it to be harder than she remembered. Especially when the creatures started hitting back. Thankfully she had someone to rescue her, a blonde haired pale stranger going by the name of Cole. He didn’t say where he was from but did tell them where they could stay while they were there.

It wasn’t too difficult with Cole by their side to get to safety. He managed to either fend off the monsters with his daggers or get them to leave the small group alone. They made it to a place called Wall Market in Sector Six where a inn was waiting for them. Star Shaper was still asleep, though he seemed to be getting better. Pinkie didn’t know what to do, her first instinct was to search for her friends. But she had no idea how, that was when the first pop sounded in her mind. Her next idea was to open up a tavern, figure out what she was supposed to do while cheering all those in this city up. Her only problem was the lack of funds.

“Money is always the problem.” she gripped sitting on the bed as Cole watched her unblinking. “In Albion Sparrow helped fund my tavern. Here I’ve got nothing.”

“When you kill the monsters of this world they drop money when they vanish.” he told her looking at the gil they had on the table. “Do they turn into the money or do they just dissolve?”

Pinkie paused in her thoughts at that, it was a good point. She didn’t know the answer to the question and sat there quietly for a moment pondering. Each time an idea popped into her head she brushed it away trying to figure out the inquiry presented to her.

“How about we focus less on where it comes from and how we can make more.” a voice from the bed spoke up and the two looked over to see Star Shaper sitting up. His golds eyes staring at the two of them.

“Well we know that it comes from Monsters.” the pink pony pointed out thoughtfully. “But we can’t just get money straight from them.”

“Sure we can.” the mysterious stallion pointed out not moving from his spot. “We can start doing bounties. Hunting certain creatures that are causing more problems than usual.”

“You will need to learn how to walk first.” Cole told Star Shaper who frowned. “You are afraid to move from the bed, don’t worry I won’t let you fall.”

“Was he at the Gala?” the golden eyed male inquired raising an eyebrow at the blonde. Pinkie shrugged as Cole continued. “Dancing, bright colors, Discord wanting attention from Fluttershy. She wasn’t the only one who he wanted attention from. She didn’t know it, but he does intrigue her. Illidan only wanting to protect his world even if it means defending yours. He doesn’t care but a way had already been open, long ago. Before he was sealed, Luna doesn’t want her sister to know just like the Tree of Harmony doesn’t want any pony to know about what it did.”

“How… do you know all about that?” the question was on both of the ponies minds and Cole looked at them saying. “It would help, not entirely but it would help them heal.”

“You want to help the hurts, the ones others can’t see.” Pinkie realized before tilting her head to the side. “Have you always been able to do that?”

“Yes.” was the only answer from the strange male. “Hunting monsters to help people is a good idea. No one gets hurt too bad travelling in the Slums anymore and Pinkie Pie can open her tavern again.”

“All we have to do is figure out how much money we need to open one.” Star Shaper said looking around for something to write with before sighing. “After we get some much needed supplies. I don’t think we can live here forever.”

“Not forever silly, just until we open up the Tavern. Then we can live there!” Pinkie told him giving them both hugs. “Thank you so much for doing this!”

“Well we are all trapped here together best make the most of it.” Star Shaper told her trying to get out of the hug. “How strong are you?”

“Earth pony!” she giggled squeezing them both tighter before staring straight ahead. “This is going to be awesome!”

Author's Notes:

I do not own MLP or any other series in this fanfic

The Princesses' Quests

Celestia awoke with a pounding headache, her back was resting against a wall and a shadow loomed over her. Blinking her eyes a few times clearing away the blurriness. It was a young girl with black hair and green eyes that held a wealth of wisdom. The Princess of the Sun knew that she was once again in a strange world.

“Pardon me, but are you well?” the young woman asked holding out her hand, Celestia smiled as she replied. “A small headache but it might have been the fall that I had just taken. Thank you for your concern.”

The alicorn took the hand and got herself to her feet by using the wall. Looking down at the dress that she was wearing she brushed off the dirt and the soot on it. ‘Even though it isn’t the dress I was in I can assume I am borrowing it.’ thought the princess before glancing up and noticed the girl watching her curiosity in her gaze. At first it was unnerving yet the curiosity and the wisdom in the girl’s eyes comforted her.

“My name is Celestia and yours is?” Celestia inquired standing to her full height. The young lady gave her a mysterious smile as she led her out of the alleyway. Both knew there was something strange about the other, a mystery that needed to be solved.

Luna let out a gasp feeling waves crash around her, she was just bobbing above the water. Looking around slowly as she moved to where she could stay afloat. Her mind felt hazy yet she needed to get to land before she drowned. A familiar sensation washed over her as she felt that she had no wings.This caused her to panic before she took a breath and laid on her back staring up at the sky. ‘Maybe it is best if I don’t return. Celestia can handle everything by herself. If I go back Nightmare Moon could return as well.’ she thought not even blinking as the waves crashed over her sending her under the water. She blinked slowly as a shadow moved over head, she was just tired. Tired of pretending everything was alright, that everypony had forgiven her. She couldn’t believe that, somewhere she knew they were hiding how they really felt about her. ‘They never truly forgave me.’ she thought her eyes closing as her lungs screamed for air.

Caspian sighed as he looked out across the ocean. He wondered if he was ever going to find his father's advisors. His eyes glancing at the waves below him, something caught his attention. A figure sinking beneath the waves. His eyes widened when he realized that it was a human.

“Man overboard!” he called and without thinking grabbed a rope as one of the crew grabbed the other end diving under the waves. He swam as fast as he could seeing the figure coming into view. It was a dark haired woman though he swore he could see brilliant lights in the depths that were slowly going out. He managed to catch up and wrap his arm around her waist and swam to the surface. Her eyes were closed and her chest wasn’t moving as they were pulled up to the boat. Lucy was by their side in a flash checking her breathing before placing a drop of her elixir into the woman’s mouth. There was a moment of silence before she began to cough water coming up. The young woman relaxed as she saw her chest moving as she breathed but was soon worried when she did not awaken.

“What’s wrong with her?” huffed a young man, Eustace as told by Lucy, Caspian hadn’t formed an opinion of him yet. Because the young man seemed to avoid him, though what he had learned was that the young man was very prideful.

“I don’t know.” Lucy said her heart sinking as she brushed a hand along the wet head. “They normally wake up when that happens.”

Eustace bit his lip, he knew something, Caspian was about to speak when Edmonds spoke up. “Perhaps she needs the rest, who knows how long she has been swimming.”

“Yes it would be best to get her dried off before she catches something.” the King of Narnia spoke as he lifted her up. She was light, almost like she didn’t get enough to eat, he took note of that when he brought her into his cabin Lucy by his side.

The moment Cadence was aware of her surroundings she was scared. The last thing she remembered was going to bed with Shining Armor. The next was waking up in a strange place and a strange human leaning over her. She gasped as she tried to back away but he rested a hand on her… her breath stalled as she realized that she too had a hand.

“It is alright.” the owner of the hand spoke and she looked to her right see the owner of the hand wasn’t the one leaning over her. “You are safe.”

“Who… where am I?” asked the young princess not even moving out of fear.

“You are on Jedha.” the other male replied going to look out of the window. “I told you this was a bad idea Chirrut.”

“The Force is strange around her.” explained the first male not even looking at his friend but his head did move almost like he was listening. The Princess of Love looked at him closely and the man call Chirrut chuckled. “I am blind.”

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean…” Cadence went quiet her face turning red. The larger man at the window shook his head as the blind one explained. “I do not take offense, I was born like this.”

“Why were you in the middle of the road unconscious?” asked the bearded human glancing towards her. The pink alicorn thought as her wings shifted.

“The last thing I remember was going to sleep with my husband.” she told him before sighing. “I don’t even know how I ended up here.”

“It seems like the….” started Chirrut and his friend sighed saying. “Don’t say it.”

“The Force has brought her to us.” finished the blind male and the larger male shook his head. “It is rude for her to only hear our names. I am Chirrut Îmwe.”

“Baze Malbus.” the more rough male said, Cadence could tell that he was keeping an eye on her.

“Cadence.” she introduced herself as the blind male removed his hand. “My name is Mi Amore Cadenza but I go by Cadence.”

“It is nice to meet you Cadence.” Chirrut said before signalling Baze as he got up. “You can stay here for now until you find your way home.”

“Thank you Chirrut.” the blind male smiled as he nodded his head before going outside.

Author's Notes:

I do not own MLP or any of the other series in this fic.

Passage of Time

Traveling with the Dwarves was interesting to say the least. Rainbow Dash found out that they didn't do things quietly, something they had in common. The way she found out was when they were being chased by creatures called Orcs riding on Wargs. They decided to shoot one that broke away from the pack and got near them with an arrow then kill it with an axe. The death roars attracted the whole horde of Orcs searching for them drawing them close. What she discovered about wizards was that they could plan something behind your back and seem to be completely ignorant. Point and case: Thorin, the leader, did not want to seek council with the Elves. Gandalf not only led them to the elves, though it wasn’t hard with the Orcs chasing them, but to ask for refuge. This led to a very unhappy Thorin who was ungrateful for an assistance and the Dwarves weren’t letting up either. Cassandra on the other hand took the assistance with grace. They were in Rivendell, a very peaceful place and Rainbow knew that if Rarity was there she would insist on knowing the latest fashion trend. Rainbow Dash just settled for dinner, it was nice to finally get some food in her stomach. Only problem was the Dwarves: They didn’t want to settle for salad, the music, and they were content on teasing Kili about one mistake. Normally the rainbow maned pony would have found it funny, now it just made her homesick. She finished eating what was on her plate before excusing herself knowing no one would really care. She walked out to the balcony and just sat observing the view. ‘Maybe I’ve gotten older.’ she thought watching the clouds drift by, she sighed before sitting down on a bench in front of it.

“Is everything alright Anduin?” a voice asked causing her to look over and see the Elf Lord, Elrond standing there. She didn’t know how to respond to the question.

“Not really.” she ended up saying as she looked at him, a habit she got into when addressing important figures in the Republic. “I’ve just got a lot on my mind.”

“Your missing friends I take it.” Elrond spoke causing her to startle. “Lady Pentaghast told me they went missing before she met you and Leif.”

Rainbow nodded her head and the two just sat in silence. Her fingers summoning up a strand, purple for Rarity and focused.

Celestia frowned as she listened to the Headmistress of the Seminar talk to Sara about hiring her on. She stated that a mere stranger from the streets couldn’t know much to teach the girls. That was when the Princess decided to pull out all the stops and ended up getting into a heated but polite debate with Miss Minchin about posture and which spoon to use when drinking tea. That gave her an in, now she had to prove herself more than an etiquette teacher. When she was being shown to her room she thanked Sara for helping her to which the girl replied. “You are interesting but your eyes tell of a knowledge within.”

Celestia chuckled under her breath as she said. “I do believe you and I will be great friends Ms. Crewe.”

She began moving down the hallway past a mirror with the young woman, her reflection watched her carefully turning into a man with glowing eyes that were bound by bandages. Sara looked back seeing the reflection return to normal.

Twilight listened to what Solas knew, they started with the history behind the magic he wielded. How his people had once drawn their power from all around them. The innate nature of their magic allowing them to become immortal. She learned about the cultures and wars that they fought during his time. Then came the darker part of the history, generals being raised up so much they were thought of as gods. Then these generals enslaved their own people. Solas had trouble getting to the end of the history and Twilight didn’t mind. Mythal even told him to finish the lesson later, so they moved on to the practical. It started with a basic barrier spell, she had to be able block his spells. It didn’t work out very well at the start. Mythal was having a better time teaching Spike about dragons than Solas did with Twilight’s barrier spells.

“You cannot be afraid.” he told her after a more, disastrous session. “Those who wield barriers are firm in their convictions. They do not waver no matter what happens.”

“Like you?” she inquired and he gave her a wry smile as Spike flew overhead racing Mythal. “I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be.” the bald elf replied with a chuckle as he messed up her hair. “Not like me,I wanted my people to be free so much that my convictions blind me. I’m talking about someone else, a beacon of hope during a dark time. Something I had also caused unfortunately.”

“You’re trying to make yourself out to be a bad person.” Twilight mused her eyes watching him carefully as she set her hand on his shoulder. “Solas, a truly bad person wouldn’t regret anything. If you had burned the whole world down and laughed about it we would have problems.”

“But I…” he didn’t complete that thought when Mythal landed and raised an eyebrow ridge at him as Spike moved quickly towards the Princess of Friendship. She knew this conversation wasn’t going to be over just like that. She was going to help this broken elf, no matter what.

Rarity was surprised on how much no one on the surface cared for those who lived underneath them. In fact they tried to scam her on many occasions but it didn’t work out so well. One time a pig tried to buy up the sweets and then resell them claiming they were his… right in front of her. Thankfully she had seen his thoughts and carefully brought the price up so he couldn’t afford all that he was trying to buy. She didn’t like it but it was to prevent a scene, these weren’t her items, her actions caused rumors to be spread about her.

“No thank you, I hear that you put in sharp objects.” one bunny said rejecting one of the hand carved toys made by the Láng brothers. Rarity sighed and the bunny noticed her head hitting the surface, the child next to her frowned.

“I don’t want to take that chance.” the mother told her son before he looked at her. “I… maybe next time.”

The rabbit left with her son and Rarity noticed a new mind approaching her but didn’t move. A large shadow stood over her and her head shot up. It was a panda looking at the hand carved dolls of the Furious Five.

“These are amazing.” he told her picking up a Tigress doll and looking over. “I made a few myself. With real movement range as well.”

“Thank you darling, I’m only selling them for a friend.” she told him pulling her hair up into a bun again. He was examining each of them and was trying not to squeal in excitement. He looked at the price before looking at the doll debating internally.

“Take your time darling.” the purple maned mare offered as she began straightening the shelves. “After all, there is no line.”

“Po.” he said with a grin as he held out a paw. “My name is Po.”

“A pleasure to meet you Po.” she replied shaking the outstretched paw as she moved around to the front. “Was there any others that caught your eye?”

“I was just seeing if you had any model weapons. Like a staff or a sword, you… are those legendary weapons?” Po moved over to the other side of the stand. Rarity chuckled as she shook her head watching him geek out. ‘The Láng brothers and him would get along.’ she thought before noticing Po’s pants and had to keep herself from fixing them. It wasn’t until the next day that she could sell her own wares.

The panda paid for the model weapons and headed off with a big grin on his face. She chuckled as she began to organize her stand again. A frown crossed her face as she looked to the side as she began to think about her friends again. She could locate most of them except for one, Fluttershy.

Clanging sounds through the air as a girl blocks a blow from an older man wearing armor. She winced slightly before pushing the sword to the side swinging her own knocking him back. Thom Rainier looked surprised at the motion before sheathing his sword.

“You did good today Cecilia.” he spoke to the girl as she removed her helmet and he messed up her hair. “I believe a break is in order.”

Fluttershy grinned before heading off to get some food and water. She knew after her break Brother Sammuel and Sister Anetta were going to teach her a healing spell. She walked into the Abbey and a look of pure happiness overtook her features.

“Anduin!” she greeted happily walking over to the boy with the blonde hair. “I am glad you are alright. I heard what had happened.”

“It was hard but at least everything was resolved.” Anduin admitted as they sat down. “Finding out your dad was kidnapped and when he returned didn’t remember what happened.”

“I’m glad you are all in good health.” she told him before looking around. “King Wrynn isn’t hiding around the corner is he?”

“No, he’s busy with the war… again.” the blond child replied with a sigh. “I miss spending time with him. Though he has inquired if you are still… concerned about harming others.”

“I don’t get why he’s concerned about that, I just don’t like hurting or killing others. I understand that there are times when harm is needed…” Fluttershy frowned as she spoke fiddling with her hair. “I think because we are friends he wants me to defend you if it required. And I would but I know you wouldn’t want me to get hurt.”

“And you wouldn’t want me to get hurt either.” Anduin pointed out and the two started laughing.

Cadence fell to her knees her hands shaking as they were taken away from Jedha. She couldn’t believe that all of those people were dead. Chiruut was quiet as a young woman named Jyn explained what she learned. The alicorn wasn’t listening she was just in shock at the needless death that was caused. She lowered her head in mourning as they flew away. Her fingers touched a small heart shaped cyan crystal. A young girl had given it to her after she helped her get some food, she had found it among the possessions of her late family. Now the little girl was gone, the entire city was gone. All she had left was this small crystal and her friends.

“I do not recognize you.” a mechanical voice spoke and all eyes were on her. The alicorn did not speak as she continued to stare at the wall.

“She’s a friend.” Baze said before placing a hand on her shoulder, it was comforting to say the least. Heavy footsteps walked away from her and she looked up at the heavy shooter. He had an understanding look on his face as he moved towards Chiruut. ‘What am I going to do now?’ she thought and the crystal glowed in her hands as the world around her turned into a forest. She let out a gasp as she looked around at the serene area. There was something magical about this place, a figure walked towards her. Tall with the bottom half of a stage and the top half of a human like creature. Though this was had antlers, long ears, purplish skin, and glowing eyes. His arms had what seemed to be vines and wood covering them.

“Greetings, chosen of the Naaru. I am Cenarius.” he spoke kindly as he approached her. Cadence tried to move as far as she could go not sure if he was friendly or not.

“Do not fear, I have chosen this moment to speak to you.” the large being told her halting his approach. “You and I have a similar gift, to peer into the hearts of others and know their true intentions. You can see their intents, their connections, who they are.”

“You said I was the Chosen of the Naaru, what are you talking about?” the princess asked a frown growing on her face. “I was just a baby pegasus found by Earth Ponies. I became an alicorn after showing immense love and helping another. I do not know what a Naaru is.”

“The Naaru are beings of pure light created at the beginning of the universe.” the mysterious creature explained. “You were chosen by them, unlike your sister-in-law who was chosen by the one you call Celestia you were teleported to her. A light transformed you into what you are now.”

Cadence went quiet as she thought about it carefully before looking up at him saying. “Let us say that I believe you, where do we go from here? Why are you talking to me?”

“Because you need help, you are from a world that has not been affected by the Legion or the Old Gods. Therefore you do not know how to deal with what is trying to force its way in.” Cenarius replied and she drew closer as he began to explain. A feeling of calm was washing over her, like she was safe here.

Luna let out a breath as she stood on the deck of the ship, the salty sea air brushing past her face. She had awoken only a few days prior when those who had rescued her had docked to find someone. There were questions by the crew but an order from their prince and they left her alone for the most part. They did keep an eye on her making sure she didn’t try to hurt any of them. A young human boy spent most of his time questioning on why she was in the water in the first place. The younger princess didn’t answer him and didn’t talk to most of the people. Lucy, a young woman who seemed to have the respect, would often be by her side any time she would seem to be in pain. The princess frowned as she thought about it her hands moving in the motions of how she used to carry her weapon.

“Felan.” a familiar voice spoke to her and she turned around the moon shining down upon her as she saw a familiar figure walk forward.

“Malfurion.” she breathed out quietly as she took a step back. “How are you here?”

“I have searched for you ever since I had to lock Illidan away.” he told her and she looked away guilt spreading across her face. “Felan, I do not blame you for what had happened. It was Illidan’s own decision to do what he did.”

“It is not that.” she said quietly looking away from him shrinking in on herself her eyes dropping downwards. “I….”

Malfurion frowned a little as he took a step forward watching her keep her distance from him. This was something he had seen before, something he had felt before. When he had to lock his brother away, the feeling of guilt.

“Felan.” he whispered seeing her flinch and he moved forward wrapping his armors around her. “My friend, what has happened to you? Why are you weighed by the burden of guilt and shame?”

Luna bit her lower lips as tears welled up in her eyes as clouds moved in front of the moon and Malfurion vanished. She sank to her knees letting out a quiet sob placing a hand over her mouth.

“I can’t believe him!” she growled as she went towards the direction of the farmlands to get some work down. Gideon had wanted her to start right away and she was going to do just that. She looked off to the side seeing the vast countryside before her. Yet the fact that Flash Sentry had lied just to get a place to stay angered her. They could have held back apart about being ponies and they would still have a better chance about telling the truth about who they were. She was lost in thought that she didn’t see a large figure walking up behind her. A large had grabbed her shoulder causing her to turn around ready to punch who did that only to find a really large man with an eyepatch.

“Sorry, you were about to walk into the shed.” he told her and Applejack looked in front of her seeing a wall an inch from her face.

“Er, thanks.” the blonde told him feeling very sheepish for not paying attention to her surroundings. “I’m... “

“Don’t worry, I know who you are.” he explained and she looked really confused at that and he led her inside the shed. “The name is the Iron Bull, and I know you are a pastel pony with a knack for telling the truth. Even when when honesty isn’t the best policy.”

“How….” she started before he grinned at her, the feeling of familiarity came over her. “Yer, you’re the one who was in the eyepatch Rainbow gave me.”

“Correct.” he told her as he held gather the supplies needed. The farm pony thought about it for a bit before asking. “Why me?”

The Iron Bull laughed before explaining why he switched from Rainbow to the Bearer of Honesty.

“Star Shaper are you sure these are where the monsters were seen?” Pinkie asked as she looked around the area. “I mean I’m not sure I’m seeing any Vices around here.”

“We are not fighting Vices, Pinkie Pie.” replied Star Shaper as he prepared his weapon and the pink pony looked at him. “Whole Eaters, and not just the normal two. They have been appearing in larger and larger groups.”

“And since the Shinra cooperation can’t be bothered to help them out down here they came to us.” she repeated as she pulled out her daggers twirling them around as she closed her eyes. Using her talents she began to seek out the locations of these monsters. Cole was keeping an eye out while they did this so they were ambushed.

“We have a problem.” the spirit spoke up and Pinkie opened her eyes to see the monsters they were seeking surrounding them. Shivers ran up her body as she turned her gaze away to a pile of junk seeing green flames vanish behind them. The creatures being there was no accident, they weren’t prepared for this amount of monsters.

“Pinkie, the distraction.” ordered Star Shaper and Pinkie pulled the string attached to her arm and confetti went flying into the air. “Wrong distraction!”

“That was it!” she yelled her stomach beginning to feel hard, something had sabotaged them. They weren’t enough, they were going to… an idea popped into her head she formed a mental image of a mirror. “And into her reflection she stared. Yearning for one whose reflection she shared. And solemnly swearing not to be scared…”

“Pinkie now is not the time for riddles!” shouted her companion as he began to fight them off, Pinkie’s eyes snapped open as she finished. “At the prospect of being, doubly mirrored.”

Her eyes glowed as part of her split off forming another Pinkie Pie. It wasn’t a perfect copy, this one having longer hair than the original. The two grinned before launching forward their movements perfectly in sync. Star Shaper looked confused for a moment before going to fight as well, his weapon being a staff. The door to a nearby building opened up: A young man and a young woman walking out only to pause at the fighting. The male, having spiked black hair, moved forward a large sword drawn as he began to help. It took a while before the monsters were cleaned up and Pinkie almost regretted banishing her clone. The male, who introduced himself as Zack Fair, was talking to Star Shaper about the infestation.

“They normally don’t group up like this, they’re not pack creatures.” Zack said as he looked around at the bodies. “Something or someone provoked them into getting their numbers bigger. Making them even more aggressive because of the increased numbers.”

Pinkie pondered about the figure she saw vanishing as they parted with words of farewell. They were paid for a job well done and settled down for the night.

“Pinkie, what was that?” asked Star Shaper and the party pony looked at him saying. “I don’t know. It was just a feeling I had that I could do that.”

“She wanted to come out, the darkness aided you but couldn’t come to your side as planned. Instead it was another you.” Cole spoke as he sorted out the money not even looking up. “She hasn’t decided on a name yet and was happy that you were taken away before you could get hurt.”

Pinkie grinned at the thought that her darker half wasn’t swayed to be entirely evil. After all anger wasn’t evil, it was just an emotion. A feeling dawned upon her as an image of the male they had met earlier flashed in front of her eyes. She knew that they were going to meet him again. There was a knock on their door and Star Shaper opened it up.

“Hey, I wanted to see if you were alright.” a familiar voice spoke and Pinkie saw Zack at the door with Aerith holding a basket.

“Yes, a few scratches, nothing more.” spoke the mysterious stallion, his guard up. Zack nodded his head before Aerith said. “We brought some food.”

“Goody!” Pinkie squealed almost flying over her companion to get to the food. “Come on in! It’s great having more people here!”

“How are you doing that?” asked Zack looking up at her and the pony tilted her head to the side as she landed on Star Shaper’s shoulders. The stallion shook his head stepping to the side as the two people entered the room.

“Are you… living here?” inquired Aerith her eyes glancing as Pinkie hopped off saying. “For now, I was planning on opening up a tavern. You know a cross between an inn and a bar.”

“That sounds amazing.” Zack told her as Cole cleared off the table helping setting up the food. “And expensive.”

“It is.” the pink party pony said a frown forming on her face. “Especially when we have to keep buying potions, materia, and food.”

“Good point.” the black haired male mused before an idea popped into his mind. “What if I help you? I already have free room and board at my job and most of my money isn’t touched. Except when I’m spending time with Aerith.”

“I think that’s a great idea.” the brown haired female spoke up and the two ponies looked at each other before saying. “If you want.”

“Nice.” Zack sat back as the began to eat. “I mean you can’t stay in this hotel forever.”

“That will be all for today.” Celestia spoke as the girls stood up and gave her a curtsey before leaving. The princess sighed as she looked out at the snow watching it drift down. It was going to be a cold winter, turning around she headed out of the classroom. A lot had changed since her stay there, Sara’s father had passed leaving her penniless and in the care of Ms. Minchin. The horrid woman, seeing only the fact that she wasn’t getting paid, turned her into a maid. Having worked underneath Ms. Minchin the princess knew she couldn’t say anything without being turned out on the streets herself. The princess walked to her room the thoughts muddling her mind. She was worried about Sara, she wouldn’t accept any help from anyone. The princess opened the door to her room passing by the mirror not quite noticing her reflection once again watching her.

“I know you are there.” she spoke before turning around facing her reflection.

Twilight took a deep breath as she tried to calm her thoughts. It had been a few years since she was sent here. She could tell her magic has grown due to her training as did her relationship with Spike. Solas and Mythal were good company as well, both caring and cautious. Twilight could have discussions about arcane theory with him in the hours between their training. Spike had gotten used to flying through the sky with his wings. On his free time he would listen and share stories about embarrassing stories about their closest friends. The two older elves knowing the day would come soon when they had to send their students out to learn the lesson they had been sent their for.

“Hi Rarity!” Po greeted walking up to examine the goods for the day. “Nice spread today.”

“Oh thank you.” she replied as she straightened some of the clothes. “I’m hoping that one day I would be able to set up a business inside of a building.”

“I’m sure you’ll get there.” he told her as the Furious Five flew over head his eyes watching them. “I wonder where they are going?”

The pale grey mare wondered that too before shaking her head, she swore she wasn’t going to spy on them. Last time she did that they switched bodies by accident. She decided to use suggestive selling to get Po to buy a formal outfit for a special occasion.

“I’m good.” he replied giving her a friendly smile. “I don’t think you have one big enough for me.”

“Po, darling, you know that I can tailor one for you.” she said as a little rabbit girl reached for a stuffed doll of Oogway. Her mother paid and they carried it away.

“I’m glad your business is doing better.” the panda told her and Rarity smiled saying. “Yes, I never got to thank your father for helping me out.”

“He thinks that you’ll do the same for him, get him to expand his business.” chuckled the panda as he looked at the items. “Can I have a hat?”

“Of course.” she told him as she levitated one down for him accepting payment and waved as he walked off. She sighed as she saw the sun was setting and moved to pack up.

“You are doing much better when last we spoke.” a voice told her and she turned around to see the old turtle. “Do you mind if I go with you?”

“Of course not Master Oogway.” she replied and they began to walk together enjoying the silence and the sunset together. Both having formed a deep friendship together.

Fluttershy was doing much better in her training becoming better and handling a sword and shield. It was making her teachers proud, Athelstan was just glad she still refused to fight unless the circumstances called for it. The young pegasus had become writing friends with Anduin as they could not see each other as often as they could. There was also her secret friend, an old imp by the name of Degmur. He had appeared wounded one day and she took care of him. At first he didn’t speak to her and would often avoid her gaze but stare at her when she wasn’t looking. He would never tell her why but would often sneak her out of the abbey to show her the world. They went to many places and met many people, trying the different foods. He had to disguise her as Horde members in order to sneak her into their cities but it was fun making new friends. One day he suggested that they go to the Outlands, as he had something to show her. The young pony accepted and they were whisked away in bright green flames.

Cadence’s luck didn’t get any better after Jedha, they went and found Jyn’s father only for him to die. Then she was stuck with the rebellion while they left to get the plans for the Death Star. She was not with them, nor was she allowed off the base. And then the worst feeling overcame her: Loss. Chiruut and Baze were gone, they were all gone. She had slipped into a coma after that the connections being severed so suddenly.

Luna was almost tired of the adventures they were going on, each time they stopped they found a new trouble. Yet despite her attempts she found kinship in Lucy’s brother, Edmund. He too had made a mistake that nearly got his family killed. Something that still weighed heavily on his mind. He did say that forgiving himself was the hardest thing he had to go through. Despite what everyone said, he felt he had to live up to his elder brother. Something else they found they had in common. Malfurion still tried to talk to her but she would avoid him. She didn’t want to tell him that she felt like Illidan was right, she did abandon them.

Pinkie, with the help of Zack, managed to open her tavern. Though the SOLDIER did not return from his last mission despite his promise to come to the opening. She was going to use her clones to check on him but was stopped by both Cole and Star Shaper. They told her that if anyone saw her it wouldn’t just put Zack in trouble but them as well. So she just decided to improve it, she could go from making an exact copy to changing it up so it would still look like her but with shorter hair or different eye colors. She could only change one thing with each clone, also when the clone died she would gain their memories. Something she also tried to use but was told that the more clones she had it seemed the less control she would have over it. It was reasoned that they would be able to start their own family and having to destroy them would end a life. Pinkie didn’t use her abilities for a while after that.

Rainbow Dash had to leave the elves and travel with the dwarves leaving messages for her friends with the Elves. It was just incase one of them was in the same world as she was. She was betting on Twilight or Fluttershy as they were the two she couldn’t contact. She was constantly at odds with Thorin as her group wasn’t a part of the company. Though the other dwarves didn’t mind so much, most were friendly towards her, Cassandra, and Inkwell. Especially the quiet one, Ori, he liked to hang around Cassandra a lot always inquiring about how she did things. He even managed to get her to wear one of his knitted goods. Despite the tensions they were becoming good friends.

Author's Notes:

I do not own MLP, any of the mythological characters, or any of the other series mentioned/referenced/brought into the fanfic.

To Bear the Elements

Four years passed since Zack went missing and Pinkie Pie had stopped using her clones. She focused on helping others though her heart was into it. The world she was in didn’t want her help expecting that she wanted something in return. In order to cheer her up Cole threw her a poor made surprise party. Even Star Shaper tried to get her to laugh before taking her to the side.

“Pinkie, I know these years were hard on you.” he told her and she looked to the side avoiding his gaze. “Zack is gone, you don’t know if he is hurt or even dead. So don’t focus on it.”

Pinkie gave him a surprised look about to retort but he held up a hand continuing. “It is out of your control, you cannot do anything about it. You can’t make everyone happy, that is a fact of life. So set those to the side and focus on what you can do.”

“I can be happy and talk to everyone else.” the pink party pony started as she thought about it. “I can make the most of our time here instead of being a downer and getting stressed out. I can try and stay true to who I am and keep in mind the lessons I learned. I have to let go of broken promises, I can’t cling to the past, I can be me. I am nothing if not Pinkie Pie, the best party planner ever!”

“There we go.” Star Shaper said as he watched her hair fluff up again and she went out to join the party. He sighed before opening up his hand a star appearing and watching Zack carry a young blonde. He closed his palm causing it to fade. This was going to be a long journey.

“You seem like a reasonable woman.” a man spoke to them, an elf King by the name of Thranduil. He was watching Rainbow Dash carefully as she was to him, he was standing a distance away though he was slowly approaching her.

“There is something within Erebor that I wish that be returned to us. Something something that was taken without our knowledge.” he told her walking closer, Rainbow frowned as she thought about this. She wasn’t going to tell him to screw off, if what he was talking about did belong to the Elves then it would be within their right to reclaim it. She sighed shaking her head saying. “Look King Thranduil I would love to help, however Thorin doesn’t trust us and he is the only one who can get into that Mountain. Why don’t you ask him?”

“I did, he preferred to tell me to go defecate on my ancestors.” he replied curtly and Rainbow groaned as she palmed her forehead. “Yet if he doesn’t trust you then why do you travel with him?”

“Because my teacher and my friend need to go in the same direction.” she answered honestly and Thranduil watched her for a moment before asking. “If your teacher sided with the dwarves what would you say then?”

Rainbow’s eyes widened as something in her mind snapped as she stared at the Elven King. Betrayal. She had experienced it several times before, Troopers that turned on the Republic, her turning on her friends… ‘Anakin.’ she thought her jaw clenching as she spoke. “Do not assume the race of Man holds no loyalty to each other King Thranduil. If my teacher chooses to side with the Dwarves when I do not agree with it I will argue but I will not throw her away.”

“You will do what I tell you or your companions will not leave the dungeon.” Thranduil threatened and Rainbow tensed her eyes widening. Her mouth felt suddenly parched as the feeling of hopelessness dawned on her. Her head bowed as she said. “Fine.”

“I am glad we could see eye to eye.” the Elven King told her placing a hand on her shoulder. “They will be returned once the gems have been returned to us.”

“Yes King Thranduil.” she said not looking at him in the eyes as he removed his hands as he leaned down saying. “I’m glad we had this discussion.”

Rarity as she sat across the street watching the townspeople move about. She was honestly bored, not that having mental communications with Oogway was boring. What bothered her was the lack of shoppers that day. She adored chatting with her customers, she spotted the Láng brothers sitting near the Noodle House. The fashionista had told them about Po and had promised to introduce them. When she spotted the panda walking out she moved to signal the two. That was when a rabbit walked in with an arm full of posters.

“Rarity, the time has come for me to choose the Dragon Warrior.” Oogway spoke in her mind and she jumped. “I was planning on inviting the Village but Shifu requested that only two people from there could come.”

The purple maned pony was about to graciously accept when she saw Po getting excited. She sighed when the Láng brothers heard about it and their tails began to wag. Smiling she replied. “I am sending Xuě and Jīngshén. I believe they would have more fun there than I would.”

She signalled the two brothers who moved forward, they listened as she explained the situation their eyes lighting up.

“Are you sure?” Xuě asked and she nodded her head, they grinned both thanking her. She chuckled before bring the cart towards the village seeing Po moving towards the stairs as well with a cart of his own. She knew his father, Mr. Ping, wanted him to sell noodles there. Her horn lit up at the stone and she walked inside. She climbed onto the lift letting it sink into the deep chasm below. From the thoughts of the twin wolves the tournament sounded as exciting as she thought it would be. Though seeing Oogway through their eyes gave her an idea on how to use Chi to light up the crystal. All she had to do was find it and even the residents knew not where Lady Yue had set it. ‘First thing I will do is find it. When I return the cart of course.’ she thought before walking down the path towards the village.

“Are you sure we are allowed to be here?” Fluttershy inquired looking down at the imp, the world they were on was dead. Orcs moved around either corrupted or in hunting packs. Right now they were avoiding bird like creatures in a forest nearing dead land.

“I never said we were allowed.” the imp told her giving her a smile. “But there is someone I want you to meet. I just can’t be there when you meet her.”

“Why not?” the young girl asked tilting her head to the side. The imp twitched a little before saying. “I’m not technically supposed to be helping you… remember when I said I made mistakes when I was younger?”

“Yes, you told me you hurt some people.” she thought back, Degmur gave her a wry smile saying. “Yeah, one of the people I hurt was the lady’s sister. Badly, if she saw me… I don’t think I would survive.”

“What do you mea…” there was a green flash of light and the imp swept them across the expanse ahead of them. They appeared in front of a tall building the sky above them dark as beings moved around. Most of them were elves, both Blood Elves and Night Elves, though they had horns protruding. Another flash of green light and Fluttershy saw that the imp was gone. Swallowing she began to move from her hiding place catching the attention of one of the Elves. At first they moved towards her weapons drawn before they realized they were standing over a child.

“Take her to Lord Illidan, we shall follow his orders on the matter.” one of them said and she was lifted off her feet. She did not squirm as much until one of the nails nicked her back causing her to bite her lower lip. The elf holding her frowned before large wings sprouted from his back and they took flight. There was a rush that Fluttershy missed, the feeling of being in the air. Deep inside she knew that Pegasi were meant to fly despite choosing to live on the ground. She was soon set down at the top of the building in front of a tall male bandages wrapped around his eyes. The shy pegasus swallowed as the male who carried her there explained the situation. Her teal eyes looked around before spotting a woman, an elf with dark blue hair and glowing white eyes. She was being watched by both as the strange male took flight.

“A human child should not have made it here.” spoke the taller male looking towards the woman who turned her attention to him. “Find out who she is and how she made it.”

“Of course.” the woman spoke and Fluttershy’s eyes widened as she blurted out. “Princess Luna?”

The two elves snapped their attention to her and she shrank back as the woman asked. “How did you know? Who told you? Where are you from?”

“You’re voice, I would recognize it anywhere… and you are using your Equestion royal voice.” she managed to squeak out as she began to tremble. “I-I’m glad you are alright. When you were taken away at the Gala I….”

“The Gala?” the elf frowned before looking at Illidan her eyes widening. “It can’t be.”

“One of your ponies I assume Felan.” answered the demon before shaking his head. “There were no other of your kind taken away.”

“The Elements of Harmony and the Princesses.” the night elf correct before looking at the shy pegasus trying to figure it out before her eyes widened. “Fluttershy.”

“Hi.” Fluttershy squeaked giving her a small smile. “Though right now I’m known as Cecilia Blackwall.”

Rarity sighed as she finished searching the far north of the enormous cavern. She had checked on Po’s progress. Apparently while she was searching for the magical chi crystal he had been chosen as the legendary dragon warrior. He was also being trained by Shifu, something she was keeping a constant eye on.

“Not here.” she mumbled her blue eyes searching the area when a voice spoke to her. “I see you haven’t given up your search.”

“Oogway.” she respond almost halting in her travels. “May I inquire as to what brings you here? You told me to not interfere with Shifu’s training.”

“He and Po need to learn from each other.” the old master replied and she rolled her eyes. “You are looking for the crystal.”

“They need the light.” the pale silver unicorn answered as she began to move away only pausing when Oogway told her. “Yue saw the beauty in everything, even in something that didn’t seem beautiful or could be easily passed by.”

This caused her to take a breath and begin to look around slowly. At first it didn’t seem like anything out of the ordinary. Using her magic she lit up anything with a crystalline structure causing all the walls and the ceiling to glow like the night sky. A hum rang throughout the air as a pale light lit up above her. ‘There.’ she thought spotting it in the center of the ceiling moving slowly. ‘Now how to get it to match the time…’

“There is no need Rarity.” the kung fu legend told her and she resisted turning her head. “Yue made sure it would always know. Chi brings forth the day, while magic lights up the night. It was nice talking to you, now I must go.”

“Speak to you tomorrow.” she replied only to hear a saddened chuckle quickly turning around. “Oogway?”

There was no reply and that worried her, then she told herself that he was merely talking to Shifu. Shaking her head she summoned up chi and sent a little into the crystal. It glowed for a moment but didn’t change as it continued on it’s path. The unicorn headed back to the village feeling a tad bit worried to the point where she almost did not see the world around her.

“Are we almost there yet?” Spike asked Twilight who was sitting upon his back. She was curled up against one of his spikes reading a book. She glanced up before saying. “I believe so, try to find a place to land. Then try your hand at shapeshifting again.”

“If you’re sure.” the purple dragon replied before descending Twilight using her magic to stay on and keep all their items on as well. “Do you think they are going to notice?”

“According to Mythal and Solas? Probably!” the alicorn yelled her hands holding the book to her chest. “They noticed that they weren’t elves from this world! I think that is why we were summoned. Outsider opinion! Give a fresh perspective on things!”

“Makes sense!” Spike said as he land his body changing until he began to shift. Twilight climbing off of his back with their things floating behind her. Before her was a tall elf but things weren’t perfect: His hair was still spiked and green.

“We will just explain where we are from and hopefully they will understand.” the Princess of Friendship as she levitated a staff to her. Both went quiet as they looked it at it before Twilight turned her head away.

“Come on.” she mumbled and Spike was about to say something before touching a pendant around his neck. He sighed shaking his head before moving next to her towards a beautiful town pure and white with waterfalls. Trees were growing in any spot that had no paths or buildings built upon the land.

“Welcome Twilight Sparkle.” an elf said walking up and bowed. “Solas had told us you were coming in his stead.”

“Um, thanks.” the princess was unsure what else to say. “Where would we be staying… I’m sorry what is your name?”

“My name is Lindir.” the brunette replied with a bow before moving along. Twilight sighed as she walked behind him in silence. Spike held his tongue as he followed with their baggage knowing that his friend had forgotten. His eyes wandered for a moment before he told himself that he could explore later. He moved faster to catch up to Twilight wondering why there was a familiar scent in the air. It was old and faint but it was unique among the elves here. He couldn’t place it though, he stopped when the two ahead of him did so as well.

“After all you are a guest.” his ears caught the last part of the conversation they were having. Twilight thanked Lindir before he left and the two headed into the room.

“Shoot.” mumbled the princess before speaking up. “Spike can you grab….”

“Already got them Twilight.” he replied causing her to turn around. “You were a bit distracted.”

“I’m sorry Spike.” the Bearer of Friendship told him as she helped him out. “It’s just why did Solas….”

“Because this was your task not his.” the purple dragon told her as he moved the two bags into the room. “He’s still with you. Like Mythal! Only one isn’t in your head.”

Twilight heard a faint chuckle in her mind and let out a groan, she forgot that she had let the old friend of Solas in there. The mulberry alicorn paused before looking at Spike, he didn’t seem too surprised about all of this. Perhaps she needed to get to know him more instead of seeing her assistant or someone she was raised with. She smiled before giving him a big hug.

Applejack was annoyed, first the planet was attacked and before she could do anything Iron Bull had pulled her into a heavily armed storm cellar. Then she found out that Gideon and Abigail weren’t married and hadn’t wanted to start a farm. In fact they were there searching for their granddaughter, then she found out Flash Sentry figured it out as well. Turned out he took up practicing lying so he could get information out of others. ‘Why didn’t I just use my abilities?’ she thought as she shifted on the shuttle. They were leaving Eden Prime to get to the Citadel, Iron Bull was sitting next to her sleeping. ‘Though he could be pretendin’.’ she grumbled internally before she fiddled with her thumbs.

“Don’t focus on the fact that they all lied to each other.” the man’s deep voice told her causing her head to turn towards him quickly seeing him grinning down at her. “You can’t keep doubting yourself. I saw you roll your eyes at me.”

“I hate ye.” she mumbled before his hand clapped down on her shoulder. “I’m sorry I shouldn’t have said that.”

“I’m not mad.” the Iron Bull replied as she looked at him. “Look, you are not them. Tell the truth to your heart’s content, no one is stopping you. Just remember no one is just like you, they need to lie. And yeah, lying is necessary in some cases, trust me I’ve done a fair bit of lying. One day I met someone who would have figured it out and I told the truth. Turned out to be one of the best things I ever did. She became my closest friend and even supported me when I found love.”

Applejack smiled a little knowing he was a big sap, she was pulled in close as Iron Bull began to drift off. “Now I don’t have him, I don’t have them. All I have is my training and you. Happy pastel colored pony who values honesty. Wish I could have adopted a kid like you, Dorian would have wished for Rarity….”

That caught the gamboge colored pony’s attention as she quickly turned her head to the now sleeping male. She opened her mouth to wake him up but changed her mind and settled in for the long ride.

“You can open your eyes now.” Rarity said removing the blindfold from around Po’s eyes. The panda blinked into the unexpected light as he looked around as the unicorn continued. “Welcome to Liánhuā cūn. Village of the Lotus.”

“Woah.” was all that Po managed as he looked around before craning his neck upwards. “That’s a long way up.”

“It sure is.” Rarity laughed before leading him to her house. “How may I help you Po?”

“I need your help. I had a vision today, it was of my mom.” admitted the panda and the unicorn slowed down listening. “I talked to my dad about it and he doesn’t know where I came from. Now I have to go to Gongmen City and I need a way to keep myself from having these… I don’t know what they are.”

“Po, if they are nightmares then they will go away with a few herbs and oils.” mused the Bearer of Generosity as she focused on the panda. “Hmm… I’m not getting anything right now. Perhaps you are blocking me or them.”

“Thanks for trying.” Po sighed as he turned to leave. “Please tell me you didn’t have me walk down the stairs.”

“Of course not dear.” Rarity chuckled as she began to show him the way back. “I have a friend in Gongmen City. His name is Blueblood, ignore him if he decides to chew you out for not adding Prince in the name. If something has happened as you said then that would explain on why he was in prison. He had just gotten out of prison some time ago.”

“Sure… wait, what?” Po turned around just as she started the elevator trying to catch a glimpse. “He’s not dangerous is he?”

“As dangerous as the ones who taught him but he is not a fool.” Rarity yelled back before turning around wincing. “I hope.”

Author's Notes:

I do not own MLP or any of the game characters added in.

Spirits of the Weapons

Author's Notes:

I do not own MLP or the game references/characters. WARNING: THIS CHAPTER IS ONCE AGAIN DARK AS IT DEALS WITH DEATH.

Time passed and Rarity’s generous heart reached out to many different bandits and beings who would do harm if it wasn’t for their personalities. All wanting a home that she provided for them, the Furious Five began to visit the village below the valley. Monkey spending time with the children and listening to their stories. The Láng twins becoming the protectors of the village. Then one day the crystal began to dim as heavy hoofsteps rang throughout the cavern. Rarity sent the brothers to evacuate while she and Dorian moved to investigate. She had heard that a powerful being had escaped the Spirit Realm and that Po left to master Chi. Something she could only dream of, she wasn’t a master of the fighting styles. ‘Other than Mistwalker.’ she reminded herself as she readied her staff waiting at the bottom of the stairs with the panther. A heavy thud landed behind them as they both spun around. A large bull with glowing green eyes grinned at them as he stood tall. Dorian threw a fireball at him as Rarity used her magic to create a mist around her.

“Yue, it has been sometime.” a deep voice spoke as sparks lit up the mist. “Have you missed me?”

“Excuse me?” Rarity said her eyes narrowing the mist being blown away. “WHERE ARE YOUR PANTS?”

“I must agree.” Dorian spoke up from behind the bull. “It does suit the whole exile look you have going on there.”

There was a chuckle from the green eyed beast as he swung his chain weapon around. One end wrapping around Dorian and yanked him forward earning a slight squawking sound followed by a phrase that Rarity dared not repeat. A green glow surrounded the panther as he reached out his hand towards Rarity sending some of his energy towards his staff before he became a small green statue only for it to fall apart in the Bull’s hands. The massive creature growled before looking at the unicorn who snapped out of her stupor quickly. She was not ready to fight a being such as this but she had to give her people enough time. She began to cast a spell only for a large hand to grab her horn as the bull said. “You are not Yue, yet you have her power.”

“Let me go.” she growled before looking to his mind and gasped at what she saw. Images of this beast, Kai, besting the masters including Oogway. Tears welled up in her eyes as she let out a scream causing the crystal to turn blood red before going dark. Her staff glowed in the stillness as a snake began to wrap around it a blue gem in its mouth.

“Are you sure you want me to have this?” Applejack asked as she took Iron Bull’s heavy sword from him almost groaning at the weight. “I mean you… to be honest you look bad. You didn’t have ta take the hit for me.”

“Listen… Jacky… I wanted to take that hit for you.” coughed Iron Bull holding his side. “I made… a promise to the Inquisitor and to Rarity. It was to take care of my friends and if I met any of hers to not let any of you get hurt.”

“Dumb Bull.” Applejack tried to hide her tears as he began to fade into dust. “What’s going on?

“I’m already dead.” he whispered wiped away the tears from her eyes. “Doesn’t mean I’m not always with you.”

“Please.” she sobbed holding the sword close at began to change. It became a curved blade with an apple gem placed just above where the blade and hilt met. Just above a rope seemingly holding it together yet with no possible way how. At the top of the hilt was a diamond shaped hole with two strands of leather flowing from it. All that was missing was the eyepatch that they had connected to. Applejack gripped the hilt just as Flash Sentry was knocked back by the mechanical beasts that were attacking the Citadel. She growled as she readied her weapon before shouting. “HORNS UP!”

Twilight was quiet as she walked along, the quest they were on… it was ending badly. They had lost two members of the party, two were captured, and two left to go their own way. She went with those who were left to rescue the two, Merry and Pippin. She had told them who she was at the start of the journey and the Wizard, Gandalf had believed her. She still missed her teachers: Celestia, Solas, and Mythal. One she didn’t know where she was while two had given up their form so she could start and finish the journey by herself. She knew that she wasn’t alone, Spike was still by her side no matter what. All she had to do was figure out why she was on the journey with the elf, dwarf, and human. Not with the two hobbits and the One Ring of Power.

“Seriously, how did a supposedly civil discussion turn out like this?” groaned Rainbow Dash as she shoved away an orc. “And how did you convince Thranduil to let you out?”

“I told him…” Cassandra grunted as she punched one in the face. “That even if you managed to convince Thorin to let you go with him that he wouldn’t let you take anything out.”

“You know me so well.” Rainbow’s eyes glowed as strands shot out of her back nailing all of the enemies around them. “Sweet. Cassandra did you see that?”

The lack of response gave the rainbow maned Pegasus pause as she turned her said to see Cassandra moving to help some of the Dwarves. The fast flier turned her attention back to the battle before heading over to the city knowing there were some people who needed help.

“Cassandra!” Ori’s voice shouted causing her to turn around and see the dark haired female wounded by an Orc. She was still fighting and when their eyes locked the Seeker yelled. “Go!”

Looking between the city and her friend she felt herself starting to freeze again. Shaking her head she focused only to jump when she heard a voice behind her. “Hiya Rainbow!”

“Pinkie?” the Bearer of Loyalty asked causing her to spin around and see her pink haired friend. “How did you…?”

“No time to ask, go help her.” the pink party pony said as she took out daggers flipping them for a moment looking towards the city. “I’ve got this.”

Rainbow thanked Celestia for her friend before going to help her companion. Her sword sliced through the Orcs before she managed to get to Cassandra’s side. She fought back the enemies as the polite dwarf tried to use his own scarf to help the wounded warrior.

“It’s not working.” he told her his own hands shaking. “Why…”

“Rainbow.” coughed her teacher and her student was by her side despite the confusion from the Dwarf. “You have to move on.”

“I can't… I can't let you die.” the Pegasus replied grabbing her hand. “Where’s Dori?”

“Listen to me.” coughed the warrior grabbing her shoulder. “My body failed me long ago, I was grateful for this chance to aid you. I will still help you and I will always be by your side. Keep fighting and stay true to your values. Do not turn from the light because times are tough, stay true to who you are… Ori. I am truly sorry that the time we spent together was short. You truly are an amazing person...”

The wind picked up as Cassandra closed her eyes for the last time. Her body began to fade before turning to ash, some of it hitting the rainbow maned pegasus’ shield and sword. Both glowed as an engraving appeared on in the shield and a gem at the top of the sword. Both of a lighting bolt, the Pegasus began to breathe heavily. She shook her head trying her best to keep her anger under control as she began to fight again. Ori did his best as well.

Pinkie sat on the floor of her tavern in Edge, she was feeling tired. After Midgar was destroyed they had built their own society. Though she felt that her time the was nearly up. There was heavy footsteps that caught her attention as a male with short silver hair. In his grasp was an unconscious Star Shaper.

“Is big brother here?” he asked looking around and Pinkie stood up replying. “I don't know. Do you see him?”

The man frowned as he glanced around before shaking his head. Pinkie Pie moved to his side noticing him tensing before saying. “We can always throw a finding big brother party.”

“What's a party?” the one question that caused Pinki to both squeal and gasped in surprise before she cleared her throat saying. “It is a gathering of friends and family where there’s music, games, you know fun things!”

“Fun? Like playing and fighting?” this caused Pinkie to sigh saying. “I’ll show you.”

Cole watched Pinkie start setting up for a party, he smiled knowing if anyone could show the joy in the world to the clones of Sephiroth it was Pinkie. He faded downwards into the knives still on the table. Three gems appeared on each hilt, two blue and one yellow.

Fluttershy breathed harshly as she ran through the halls towards the infirmary. Rainier had just gotten back from the attack on the Undercity. The only problem was that he was gravely injured in the altercation. She walked into the room to see him sickly pale laying on the bed he chest weakly moving. Next to him was a large pair of pale yellow wings, she moved over to him saying. “Thom….”

“Cecilia.” he mumbled opening his eyes and gave her a weak smile. “Don’t worry about me.”

“Don’t say that.” she said kneeling by his side and grabbing ahold of his hand. “Please don’t go.”

The healer near them began to move away having done all that she could. His wounds were too great and he was only holding on for the girl at his side.

“Found something.” he grunted and Fluttershy shook her head. “Not the wings, in Northrend. There was a Tauren with a baby dragon in her hair. She said that her tribe found her in a tree.”

“Moonlight.” the eyes of the pegasus widened before she began to tear up when she heard him fading. “Thom, please don’t go.”

“I’m always going to be with you.”

Silence fell as the male breathed his last, Fluttershy sat there frozen even when they came to remove the body. When they asked what was to be done with the wings she told them she wanted them burned. It wasn’t until Anduin came to take her to the funeral did she move. The kind pony was still in shock as she stared at the fire unable to process anything. Her shield glowed as three butterflies appeared on the edges the same happening to her sword. Her friend stood by her side as Varian placed a large hand on her shoulder. None saying a word knowing how this had hurt her to see her one of her father figures pass.

Return of the Companions

Spike wasn’t sure what had happened, one moment he was talking with Twilight in Rivendell just enjoying the peace. There was a snap and he saw Twilight look to the side as they both vanished. He didn’t remember a lot about his journey back home except Twilight telling him. “Don’t worry Spike. You know what to do.”

The purple dragon opened his mouth to call for his mentor but instead he found himself in the hallway of the castle. It seemed smaller to him as he looked around, that was when a gasped sounded causing him to turn around. Standing there was a blonde pony with long pointed ears that seemed to flop back. Her eyes were glowing and her coat was almost a pale peach as she approached him. His eyes studied her more taking in her stature and the long eyebrows she had. From what he could tell she was a unicorn but something felt off.

“Don’t worry.” he told her holding up a letter. “I’m Twilight’s assistant. You can ask Aurora if you want to confirm.”

The pony levitated the letter to him and he saw the aura was a pinkish color then it started changing. She was looking over the letter and he could almost see her eyes moving despite them being glowing. ‘Also blue.’ he told himself as the unicorn began to walk away. He followed after her as she continued to read levitating the page in front of her. Soon he began to think she had forgotten about him until he ran straight into her when she stopped.

“How many years?” she spoke up looking at him. “Master Spike, it has only been three days since your disappearance.”

“It was years on our end.” he mumbled rubbing his arm and the unicorn let out a laugh. “Do not worry friend, I am not doubting you. Though I do wonder where the one who was with you is.”

Twilight let out a groan as she looked around, she couldn’t quite figure out where she was this time. It was a cave of some sort located by a waterfall. Climbing to her feet she began to move forward deeper into the cave her hand lighting up. Her eyes flickered to the sky beyond the water’s flow, dispelling her magic the alicorn ran towards the exit and jumped out her wings flapping. She was up in the sky and she was enjoying having her wings again. The aura on this planet felt peaceful and she soon felt herself relaxing into the flight.

Spike wasn’t sure how he was going to get things in order before Twilight and the others returned. The princesses were missing, the nobles were trying to get control, the strangers actually were rather content on being by themselves. His mind did travel to Rarity and his daughter hoping that they were well. Even though it had only been a few hours he felt like it had been days since he came back. The sound of running caught his ears and he turned around to see a filly running towards him

“Daddy!” she called leaping into his arms despite his surprise. “It is you right? I am not sure, I mean I remember you but it has been sometime.”

“Moonlight.” he breathed as he looked into his daughter’s eyes, the once bright green eyes had only one difference: one was like her mother’s. “You’ve grown…. I mean where’s your mother?”

“I don’t know, wait is she the yellow one with the pink mane?” the half dragon asked only to get a head shake from her father. “Then I don’t know, I was sent with… Fluttershy? That is what Rumia called her.”

Spike sighed in relief before asking. “Who’s Rumia?”

Fluttershy opened her eyes and observed the planet she was on, it was a swamp with few trees and as far as she could tell night. She felt the familiar weight of her wings and smiled happily before she took off flying as far into the air as possible. All she began to laugh as tears ran down her face, she was going to treasure these wings. Yet she felt a weight on her heart, she had left Azeroth fighting against the Legion. ‘I will return.’ she promised herself as she flew beyond the trees she steadied herself in the air. Suddenly something pierced her shoulder causing her to plummet to the ground her wings closing. Once she got close enough she spread them so she could land safely. She grabbed her shoulder and was in the process of healing it as a tall figure approached her. Two long tendrils came from his head as he paused weapon raised. She spun around hearing him shift and the two stared at each other.

With the help of Moonlight, Spike was able to calm down and take a look at the situation after resting. It was hard for the strangers to continue to raise the moon and the sun. Though he was interested on why they had that much power. It had taken the entire unicorn tribe to do that everyday, there was only a handful of these ponies. Shaking his head he saw one of the Ravencrest leaders, Night Weaver, hugging a stallion and he was hugging her in return. Moving closer he caught a bit of their conversation.

“Where were you?” Night Weaver asked looking at him. “I was worried that you….”

“I was helping one of the Lady’s chosen. We were taken to a strange world far away.” the stallion replied placing a hoof on her shoulder. “Sister there is much to tell you.”

“Excuse me.” Spike said causing both to look at him. “Who were you sent with?”

“I believe her name is Pinkie Pie.” the strange stallion told him and the purple dragon sighed. “She told me to tell you that Rarity will be happy to see you when she returns.”

‘It’s Pinkie Pie don’t question it.’ Spike told himself having heard that from one of the guards one time.

Pinkie woke up feeling a heavy heart, she didn’t know where she was and didn’t even move. Not even when footsteps approached her.

“Who are you and why the… hey… are you listening?” a voice asked a someone kneeled next to her. “Shit, are you alright?”

“I couldn’t help him.” Pinkie whimpered her eyes filled with tears. “I guess parties and fun can’t change a person.”

“Okay, let’s get you up.” the female said hoisting Pinkie Pie up and turned her around. “Listen to me, whoever this person was I’m sure you did change something. Even a small thing is a change.”

The pink party pony blinked as the woman came into view. She had short brown hair, tan skin, and purple eyes. Her face was also marred in burn scars, blue eyes began to look around seeing metal walls and metal floors. There were lights illuminating the area and the place had a very homely look to it.

“Hey, name’s Sam Shepard, I’m the Captain of this vessel.” Pinkie looked back to the woman who had released her shoulders. “And you are?”

“Pinkie Pie.” the earth pony said and the captain nodded her head asking. “How did you get on my ship?”

“I’m not sure.” Pinkie answered honestly rubbing her arm. “I guess it has to do with this test that I’m going through.”

Sam hummed thoughtfully before saying. “You are now on a break, I’ve got a job that I would need some help with and you seem like a good….”

“Distraction.” Pinkie finished and the captain looked at her. “I knew that is what you were going to say.”

“You are going to be highly useful.” the captain smirked patting her on the shoulder. “Welcome to my ship Pinkie Pie.”

Celestia opened her eyes feeling the weight of darkness bearing down upon her. She sat up rubbing her arms speaking quietly into the dark. “Illidan?”

“Shh, don’t say a word.” another voice told her as a person moved next to her. “They will hear you, then they will come. You don’t want them to get inside of your head!”

The princess of the sun was about to use her magic but the person began to move away. Whispers began to speak all around her as darkness began to rise. One took a form as a masked figure stood before her.

“You, you are powerful and alone.” the strange being spoke. “I will use your body and get out of this accursed place.”

“I can help you.” Celestia didn’t move when she heard Illidan’s voice. “But there will be a time when you will do the same.”

“Help me defend my people… and I will help you defend yours.” Celestia said as the spirit of the dark being overcame her. She let out a scream before her eyes glowed green for a moment and tattoos appeared. The last thing that went through her mind was her dearest sister, Luna.

Luna opened her eyes blinking at the sunlight streaming in above her. She was amongst ruins somewhere and it was quiet. As long as she kept out of sight of the soldiers scouring the ruins. At the moment the princess of the night was hiding out in the open. It was due to the fact that they were called somewhere else by the one in charge. The feeling she had of this person was just dark, there was nothing but anger and hatred. Sometimes she felt like he could sense her presence there, at those times she would meld into the darkness. At nights she would find a safe place to sleep in, the more she explored the more she found that these were ruins to a temple of some sort. No matter what world she was on the dark blue alicorn would always lament the destruction of buildings with historical value. Both she and her sister would, they cared for history and their people. Her mind drifted to the people that was waiting for their return.

“And why should we believe anything you say?” huffed Jet Set looking down at Spike from his seat on Rarity’s throne. “You are a nobody, not to mention a dragon.”

“Haven’t we gotten past these insults?” mumbled Spike rubbing his forehead doing his best to not breath fire on the haughty noble. He was desperately wishing for Rarity right now, or even one of the princesses. The doors slammed open as a familiar white stallion walked in and all the nobles climbed to their feet.

“Prince Blueblood!” gasped Upper Crust giving him a coy smile. “There you are, please as the nephew of Princess Celestia, get this thing out of here.”

“I will do no such thing.” growled the nephew his hoof hitting the ground startling the nobles. “You speak down to the dragon and ignore his service to the Princess of Friendship herself. You are willing to disobey orders then feign innocence when asked about it. You are the ones who should leave.”

“The princess will hear about this.” huffed the grey stallion before Fancy Pants decided to say. “Then I shall tell all of them what you said about the Heroes of Equestria and the Hero of the Crystal Empire.”

Their mouths shut and the ponies left the room, Spike sat back and sighed. Blueblood looked at him saying. “I have a message from Rarity.”

This caught his attention as he listened.

Rarity moved quickly through the streets her face hidden by a hood. The people for the most part ignored her but there were a few that she did not want to catch the attention of. They were known as the Sith and from what she could tell not nice people. They would kill someone in the streets and others would look the other way. She didn’t want to do the same but those who did what she thought were struck down as well. The mere thought of that made her throat dry, the purple haired unicorn leaned against a wall in an alley. She was hearing a person sneak up behind her. ‘They should honestly be more quiet if they want to mug me.’ she thought to herself as she moved forward into the crowd of people. Her eyes looking forward and not back. The fashionista didn’t want to let them on to the fact that she knew about them. This time she was going to spend her life quietly not knowing that eyes were already on her in this Empire.

Spike walked down the halls thinking about what Rarity had said. There was one last test for now, more were to come. He wanted to see her, to just give her and the others a hug. He knew how hard the tests were going to be on them.

“You are thinking loudly little one.” spoke Aurora causing him to look at her through the window. “It will not help at the moment.”

“Do you have something else in mind?” he asked and the tall dragon chuckled saying. “Come, let me take a look and see how much you have grown.”

The purple dragon headed out passing by Inkwell as he did so.

Rainbow Dash ran as fast as she could, blasters were flying over head. She knew what this was, it was a warzone. She couldn’t tell where, her eyes spotted a walker moving past her. She knew who that belonged to and felt a little safer knowing the Republic was on this planet. That was until anti air missiles hit it and she knew that they were in trouble. Running up she was going to help as many people as she could.

Cadence let out a groan her eyes weakly opening as voices spoke all around her. Her body hurt from all the pain she had to endure.

“Are you alright?” it was a human asking this, she tried to turn her head but was stopped. “Don’t move. I think your wing is broken, we’re trying to set it but we have to be careful. Sith are everywhere.”

“We don’t want to attract their attention.” she mumbled faintly before the setting of her bone nearly caused her to shout out but a cloth was shoved into her mouth. She bit down on it harshly as it was being bound. She held back a sob as she was helped up by the slave, he took in the wounds on her body and winced.

“I can carry you if you want.” he offered and she didn’t decline, she didn’t know how long she was in the hands of the Imperials but she knew her wounds were great. She was swept up by a different alien who said. “You aren’t strong enough yet.”

“Thanks Ziel.” the male mumbled and they headed deeper into the ruins. Cadence felt the heaviness of the planet and its will to drive those on it insane.

Flash Sentry was the last to return, he didn’t say much just headed back to his duty as a guard. He told Spike that they all needed to be retrained in case of ambushes. The orange pegasus also mentioned that Applejack was doing her best to get through her test so she could get home to her family. That she missed them dearly and will do her best to stay strong. Spike appreciated that and relayed the message to the Apple Family.

When Applejack opened her eyes she found herself in a dark alleyway. Many humans passed by with strange metal creatures near them. Her green eyes narrowed as she got to her feet her hand searching around for Flash Sentry. Instead she saw a little girl with pink to purple hair, a light blue stripe running through. At first she didn’t know who she was until she saw the wings and knew she was Equestrian by nature. She got to her feet quickly before placing her hand to the ground and closing her eyes. A sensation washed over her as she got a feeling for the world around her. There were people walking upon the surface and tall buildings that reached to the sky.

‘Well it seems like these people are rather ordinary.’ she thought before a deep voice spoke to her causing her to freak out. “Try making some noise.”

‘Good to hear from you again.’ she said mentally before resuming focus and humming under her breath. This caused vibrations in her vision before she saw flying metal machines. Letting out a groan she opened her eyes before hearing the hearty laughter in her mind causing her to roll her eyes and shake her head. Looking down she took in the outfit she was wearing seeing that it had once again changed. Other differences was her skin was normal, before it was tanned, now the tangelo skin had returned. She kept to the shadows and to the alley, it was a request from the voice in her head. At first it irritated her that was until she saw armored figures moving through the streets their heads turning.

“They’re searching, could be someone knows you are here.” the voice told her and she began to look around. “Head deeper in the alley and find a way to get up high.”

At first she was about to complain but she was creeped out by the soldiers heading towards her and scampered down the alley. The child followed behind her quickly still not making a sound. There was a fence blocking her way and she jumped glad that she had trained for all those rodeos as she made it to the other side. The child simply flew over it landing at her side looking up as if wanting to be praised. Patting her on the head she let out a sigh almost ignoring the warning bells in her head go off. She moved to the side just as the backend of a pole hit the fence. She heard something activate before. she turned around seeing that she was surrounded by several of the guards.

“By orders of Emperor Valkorion you are to be detained.” one spoke up and Applejack looked around before asking. “Is there anything that I need to do to surrender?”

“Don’t move.” another said before she was rendered unconscious as the Knights surrounded her. “Did you really have to knock her out?”

“I’m not taking any chances Novo, even I can feel that she is far more dangerous than she lets on.” the one who knocked her out told him pulling out cuffs. “Get her a robe, we can not let the civilians see her. The Emperor’s orders. I don’t think we will have any problems with the child.”

“Yes sir!” the Knights replied before going to get the cloak as they helped her into a standing position. After she was covered they got out of the alley and placed her in a shuttle before climbing in. after her as it took off. Novo glanced at the prisoner wondering how someone got to Zakuul without catching their attention. At first glance she wasn’t noticeably different from the rest of them other than her skin. Yet there was something off about her, she felt strange like the Force was warped around her. He looked towards the palace they were headed wondering why they were ordered to bring the stranger there.

Valkorion stood in front of a window looking down on Zakuul with a frown. An unknown force had placed something in his great empire. Even with the Force he could not find the being that did, he knew that the creature that appeared would have answers. Turning around he observed Thexan and Arcann with disinterest. They were there to see what wretched creature that invaded their world and if it had no information one of them would kill it.

“Ah must admit I wasn’t expecting to wake up. Where did ya put the kid?” a voice said right outside the door, it was speaking. The accent sounded like something he would hear in the planets that the Republic and the Empire would bicker over. He didn’t turn around instead choosing to observe the creature that was brought before him through the reflection. Tinted by the darkness of space he almost couldn’t tell her apart from his people. Though he could feel it from here, something about her was twisting the Force around her.

“You are here on my orders.” he answered choosing not to play all of his cards at once. Not showing his face to her would provide him an air of mystery.

“Ah can’t tell if that is a good thing or a bad thing.” the being replied her eyes narrowing as she watched his back. The guards looked as if to tell her who he was but she spoke again. “Ah reckon that you’re the Emperor who sent these soldiers to pick me up.”

“You are smarter than you look.” this didn’t surprise him, yet she still wasn’t showing him the proper respect. “You stand before an Emperor and yet you do not kneel.”

“Ah’m not gonna kneel if ya are goin around and demanding it.” she told him sternly before glancing around and kneeling. “But yer men seem to respect you and Ah can respect that.”

Valkorion turned around, that intrigued him. Most leaders on either side would never bow to him no matter how much respect his people showed towards him. Yet this outsider decided to take a knee he moved in front of his throne.

“Tell me, where have you come from?” he asked motioning for her to rise and she did so. She answered politely. “Equestria sir, though Ah reckon you haven’t heard of it.”

“And what makes you say that?” he questioned taking a seat not responding to her accusation.

“Well, it’s a place that doesn’t draw a lot of outsiders. Don’t got a lot of technology to get to space, most of our stuff in run by magic crystals.”

“Then how did you come here?” there was a lack of trust in Valkorion’s voice which irritated Applejack who replied. “Well now that is somethin’ I’m trying to figure out. One moment Ah’m tryin’ to help my people the next I’m in a field. After going through some crazy stuff, I end up in an alley and mah companion is missing, there was a girl there and now ah don’t know where she is!”

The stress in her voice was abundant and Valkorion could tell that she wasn’t lying.

“Tell me, what do you know about the creature that teleported you?” he questioned and she shrug. “You never saw this thing?”

“No sir, I reckon’ that no one did. Stayed hidden probably.” she replied and the Eternal Emperor nodded his head. He noticed that she had been watching him the entire time not even looking for a way to escape.

“Tell me what are your intentions.” he said and she frowned before saying. “Nothin’ sir, I just wanna get home. Problem is, Ah don’t know where it is.”

Valkorion knew that she wasn’t part of the Empire nor of the Republic. She didn’t have the demeanor of either side. Instead she was polite, honest, and respectful for her betters. The place she was from must be rather fascinating. Perhaps a perfect place to bring into the Eternal Empire. Yet something still bothered him, she was rather pacifistic in her actions against his Knights. That meant either one of two things: One she was strong enough to take them down but didn’t, this meant she was a trained warrior. If there were more like her a full takeover was ideal. Two, it meant that she was weak. That would mean that either her planet’s government was strong enough to keep them safe or they were all weak. That would not benefit the Empire at all, he glanced over at Thexan and Arcann. They nodded drawing their lightsabers as the Knights began to back away.

Applejack noticed the movement and tensed as two walked forward their weapons drawn. Her hands clenched into fists before hearing the voice in her head. “Focus on my voice.”

She closed her eyes just as the two leaped towards her bringing their weapons down. She lifted up her hand feeling energy being emitted.

Valkorion watched in interest when she had brought up her hand. A yellow light appeared before taking the form of a two handed weapon. She brought her other hand up and grabbed the hilt with the first had block both blows. She didn’t budge an inch and the sword wasn’t even destroyed by the two lightsabers. She looked at the two before slamming the blade into the ground before spin kicking it. A blast of energy knocked the two back. Vaylin leapt at her behind and the young woman looked at her before slamming her foot into the ground causing the metal to raise up behind her. It arched blocking the blow as the woman slid under. The twins moved on either side of her and she closed her eyes the sword flying to her hands again as she leapt into the air but was all halted when the three of his children used the force to stop her. Her green eyes opened as she looked towards them saying. “Nice trick. Telekinesis to hold me in place, one problem though.”

“And what is that?” Vaylin asked her eyes narrowing and the blonde grinned. “All three of you need to hold me in place.”

Her hand opened up as a seed dropped down a tree sprouting from it hiding her in its branches. Valkorion signaled for them to stand down, the young woman climbed out of the tree plucking one of the fruits off of its branches.

“Now that wasn’t really nice.” she told him leaning against the trunk munching on the fruit. “That little bit with magic there was interesting though.”

Valkorion was quick to notice that, so her people didn’t know about the Force then. Those that were Force sensitive probably knew how to use it for cheap tricks then.

“Though Ah didn’t see your magical aura.” she told him musing before standing up. “Meaning it is somethin’ similar but it isn’t the same. What do you call… wait a second. Rainbow mentioned something that she saw during her test. What did she call it….?”

“We call it the Force.” he told her, that meant her friend had been here before. The young woman nodded her head saying. “Yeah that was it, didn’t believe her at first. I mean it did sound just like magic. Now that Ah’m seein’ it, I guess there is a difference.”

Valkorion couldn’t help but be amused by this he got to his feet saying. “Perhaps we have much to learn from each other then.”

“Ah’m not the best at building relations but Ah can do my best. Ah want the girl to be placed in a safe home though. Ah don’t think she’ll say much about where she is from if anything.” she told him as he instructed a Knight to bring her to a bed chamber. When she was led outside of the room did he turn to his children saying. “Keep an eye on her.”

Applejack walked behind the Knight watching him carefully as she was escorted out the of the throne room and to an elevator. She was quiet during the ride her hand lightly brushing against his armor as she saw what he was trained for. Not making any reaction did she leave behind him and into a palace. She must say she was impressed by the set up.

Author's Notes:

I do not own MLP or any of the other media in this fanfic.

Answers

Twilight panted as she ran towards the Alliance base, she had just heard that Vaylin had been defeated. ‘After all this time.’ she thought knowing there must have been a cost, she flapped her wings and managed to get into the air. She soared through the sky seeing Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash right next to her. They managed to get there around the same time as the others. All approached the Jedi, their leader, standing before the body of the daughter of Valkorion. The pale yellow pegasus let out a whimper as she approached a body nearby. Twilight swore internally just as a young teenage boy ran up as well panting.

“No.” the pink maned pegasus managed as she knelt by the body. “Torian.”

“Flutters…” Rainbow was choking up as she placed a hand on her friend’s shoulder feeling it shake. “I’m so sorry.”

“I had to make a choice.” the Consular told her and the pegasi said. “I know and he knew you would have made the right decision. You knew he could take care of himself.”

“And I couldn’t?” a Twi’lek spoke up before thinking about it. “Okay so he might be a little more experienced than I am.”

“Enough!” Luna told her crossing her arms across her chest. “He deserves a proper burial.”

“We still have to take control of the Eternal Fleet.” a Twi’lek in armor said and Fluttershy looked at him. “It will have to be quick.”

“Celestia… would you be able to….” the question remained unasked as Celestia’s hand lit up as did the body in front of them. Fire lit up the night as the ponies gathered around. Luna took a deep breath as her eyes turned white. She too lifted up her hand as the ashes were lifted among the stars to take their place next to the fallen heroes. A shadowy figure stayed in the back watching them carefully. Eyes stayed on Fluttershy as the Consular said. “I will deal with this on my own. Stay here please.”

“Understood.” a Sith with blonde hair and gold eyes replied as the Jedi left. The figure lifted a hand snapping the pointer and thumb together. Almost all the ponies vanished, except for the one that had lived in this world her whole life. She had requested to stay there yet a new comer was journeying back with them. The young bounty hunter that agreed to go with Fluttershy. ‘He has no idea what he’s getting into.’ thought Raven before vanishing as well.

Fluttershy opened her eyes to find herself once again amongst the Hall of Worlds. Her friends floating ahead of her in a trance like state. Taking a deep breath she turned around looking for Raven. She knew that she had a lot to tell her friend.

“I don’t hate you and I do forgive you.” she said looking around for the darkly cloaked figure. “It wasn’t your fault that any pain or harm to me happened. It was their own decisions and their own actions. Just as I take responsibility for my own, I will miss Torian just as I will miss Anduin. Yet I know who I can see again and who I cannot. Just like I want to see you again, is that possible?”

“If you want to visit again you can just ask.” Raven spoke up and the pegasus smiled. “You should head to your world. I am sure Brandon would need to adjust rather quickly to his new form.”

“Why would he be different, the Spartans and the other humans didn’t change.” Fluttershy mused before hurrying on as Raven just shrugged saying. “I didn’t teleport them.”

The pink maned mare gave her a smile before hurrying to the door where her world waited and entered. She felt time begin moving again as a figure was moving down the halls of the castle. She let out a yelp when she heard thunder overhead glad to find that she was still the same nervous wreck. ‘Or is that because I was in a warzone?’ she thought before shrugging as Twilight called out. “Spike!”

“Twilight!” the dragon called as he ran forward and swept her off her feet. “Oh man am I glad to see you. Everything has been really stressful, the nobles have been doing their best to take over and ignore everything you said had to be done.”

“Oh really?” Luna’s eyes narrowed at that bit as she began to move away. “I guess we will just have to….”

“Sister, we can deal with them in the morning.” Celestia told her causing the alicorn to give pause. “I want to meet the strangers you brought to the gala.”

“Of course, sister.” the dark blue mare managed out wanting to get to the nobles as the Princess of the Sun turned towards Spike saying. “Do not tell anyone of our arrival, especially the Nobles.”

“Alright.” the dragon replied before showing them where the strange ponies were staying at. “So I found my Core.”

“Really? What is it?” the Princess of Friendship asked glancing back knowing that Cadence was probably where she was last.

“I’m a Fusion Expert, I like to test and experiment with a dragon’s Shout.” he explained as they walked along, Fluttershy calming down the once human Bounty Hunter. He was now a brown and gold Gryphon and was complaining on how he was surrounded by pastel colored ponies. When they arrived at the rooms Spike knocked on the door. Red runes surrounded the handle as it opened up. A dark blue maned mare with light red highlights poked her head out. She smiled saying. “Greetings dragon friend Spike. How has the day been treating you?”

“It’s evening Ley Finder.” Spike told her and the mare blushed before allowing him in. The group followed and all of the ponies in the room turned to stare at Celestia and Luna. One with blue hair and light blue coat moved forward saying. “Our ladies, you have returned.”

“Night Weaver, it is good to see you again.” Luna greeted before looking around. “I see you have gathered your people.”

“Yes, we knew you would need help in the upcoming battles.” the Clan leader spoke as Fluttershy let out a gasp and moved forward to the strange looking ponies saying. “You are Draenei.”

“Yes.” Mana Well replied in confusion as the Princess of the Night looked at the normally shy pony in shock. “How did you know?”

“I have met your people on a world that I have travelled to.” the Pegasus replied and the strange pony nodded his head. Celestia observed all of them taking note of the ones with stranger features but could not understand why they had not come into Equestria before.

“Harmonia lied to us.” Luna said and her sister stared at her as the Princess of the Night nodded her head. The cloaks came off and Celestia let out a small gasp. They had wings as well as horns, Twilight swallowed before asking. “How is this possible?”

“We were created long ago.” Mana Well explained a symbol appearing above his head as an image appeared around them displaying events as he spoke of them. “Discord and the Crystal Heart had wished to give you family. The Tree of Harmony seeing the dangers that forged Alicorns could bring denied them. Hades had a purpose so it allowed him to live but if we had no other purpose than to be a family to you two then nothing but war would come. So the two spirits created us in secret, when the Tree found out it unleashed its fury upon us. Most of our clans were destroyed but those who were left fled. To the sea, to the stars, to places where the tree could not reach. The only one who knew of us was a young student of Arcane yet we do not know what became of him.”

“Harmonia…” Luna started but her sister held up her hoof saying. “Was wrong in what she did, but what do you think would have happened Mana Well if it did not lash out in anger?”

“We would have fought amongst each other like family would have.” the Draenei pony answered honestly and Luna looked away. “If it was not for the actions of the Spirit we would not have split and fled to the places we did. We would not have seen you as our Ladies of the Sky. We would have seen you as rivals.”

“So in a way it prevented the very future it feared.” Twilight mused causing all eyes to look on her. “And if no one else knows about what you really are then there shouldn’t be any trouble. Just as long as you keep those cloaks on.”

“We were planning on doing just that.” Star Shaper said trying to get Pinkie off of him. His sister laughed at the sight giving her a glare he continued. “You should all head to bed, I am sure you had quite the trial.”

“We did.” Celestia said giving them a nod. “It was a pleasure meeting every single one of you, I would like to learn more of your culture at a later date.”

“Good night Lady Celestia.” alicorn with the glowing blue eyes and the light colored spoke giving a bow as the all left. The group parted ways to their own guest rooms as they knew they were not going home until the next day.

Author's Notes:

I do not own MLP or even the most obvious character in this chapter. I also don't own Hades... he belongs to Greek Myth or any of the other media in this chapter

Knowing Your Enemy

Celestia was up early the next morning to raise the sun. She even managed to spend time with the ones created to be their family. It was interesting to her to learn about them, though she didn’t have enough time to learn everything. Her first priority was to sort out the nobles, she had a feeling that they thought through all the time they spent with her that they were the ones in charge. ‘Well then, let us hear the truth.’ she thought as she entered the throne room keeping to the shadows. Spike was already seated upon his chair, he nodded to her briefly. He gritted his teeth as the nobles walked into the room, a few of them he could handle. ‘Those who follow Upper Crust and Jet Set are annoying.’ he thought as the nobles walked into the room. Up front were the nobles who supported him, Fleur and Fancy Pants, they were normally the voice of reason. Behind this group were the ones who hadn’t said a word yet. ‘I don’t even know what they are thinking.’ the dragon said observing them, among those was Prince Blueblood, he did support him at first but haven’t expressed his opinion after that. Then came Jet Set, Upper Crust, and their supporters. These were the ones who wanted to take control, to change things to suit them. “They are the ones who will cause disorder.”

Spike shook his head trying not to worry about the ever growing presence in his own mind. The nobles who were led by Upper Crust seated themselves in the thrones while the others stood. Once again they all started to complain about those they considered their allies. Disregarding the princesses’ hard earned peace and wanting more power. They even rubbed it in his face that they knew how to get rules to allow them more power, in action.

“I do not remember allowing such rules in place. Yet if you think that you can rule a kingdom better than I, perhaps you can start your own.” Celestia’s voice rang out clearly as she walked out of the shadows the nobles sitting down turning to look. Her face was calm as she watched them a few scoffing thinking it wasn’t her. Jet Set and Upper Crust knew that it was their princess, Prince Blueblood walked up and gave her a bow saying. “It is good to see you again Princess Celestia.”

“And you too Blueblood.” she responded before turning her attention to the nobles. “Is this how you are going to act when are embroiled in a war. Doubting every decision leaders make?”

“Princess Celestia we…” Jet Set looked at her husband trying to figure out what excuse to use but saw him shaking his head. “We are ashamed, we panicked and shouldn’t have tried to take control. It is juist none of us know how to fight and you expect us to trust these strangers that were brought in?”

“I trust that you would have faith in all of our decisions.” answered the princess of the sun looking at the yellow unicorn who looked down at the floor. “The thrones that you sit in, each belong to a hero of Equestria. The Council of Friendship, those who aid and give advice to the Princess of Friendship herself. They represent: Honesty, Generosity, Kindness, Laughter, and Loyalty. They use these traits throughout their lives and when they protect you from danger. Please put your trust in those that they choose for allies and those that have been by their side. The same trust that I hope you have in Luna and myself.”

From what Spike could tell the two who were in objection to most of what was going on were taking what Celestia said seriously. The others scoffed under their breath yet didn't speak out at all. They were already plotting on how to take power the next time she vanished. ‘Hopefully that would b the first and last time this happens.’ thought the purple dragon as the nobles headed out passing by Twilight who looked shocked at something one of them said. His green eyes narrowed but something in his mind told him that anger would get him nowhere.

“Did everything go well, Princess?” Twilight asked looking between the two and Celestia replied. “They will not be a problem for now, but keep an eye on them just in case.”

The Princess of Friendship nodded her head just as the map began to glow. The cutie marks of Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie appeared floating around the Kingdom of Griffonstone. Her eyes widened in excitement as she read up on the city. There was so much rich history around it, she sighed as she thought. ‘Rainbow Dash and Pinkie are so lucky that they get to go.’

Celestia chuckled as she headed out of the room, looking out of a nearby window seeing her castle surrounded by a dark energy. ‘I only hope that we will be prepared when the time comes to fight.’ She moved away from the window as her reflection changed, Illidan watching her.

“I haven’t forgotten my promise.” she said quietly her eyes facing forward. “I will help you vanquish the Legion once and for all.”

“Do not forget.’ Illidan replied before vanishing just as Luna walked down the halls saying. “There you are Celestia. I am worried about Sombra, apparently he has not made a move since the Gala.”

“He is not the type to make a move like that unless he is planning something big. Contact Cadence and have her ponies to keep an eye on the Northern front.” Celestia told her sister who nodded her head before heading off. “What are you up to Sombra?”

Sombra walked through dark halls his eyes focused in front of him. This was the only place that he could go to without being found. ‘Hidden from Sargeras and Abyssia.’ he reminded himself looking to his left as the wall ended and railing began. It was a large cavern and bellow him was pool of magical water. His horn sparked and the door on the other side of the room opened. Passing through the archway the unicorn king closed the door behind him. The halls were winding in front of him, but his journey wasn’t far. He opened the third door on his left and walked in bringing up a dark crystal shield blocking an attack. He shut the door with his back hoof asking. “Are you not pleased with your living arrangement?”

“Why should I be?” panted the pony glaring at him positioning herself in front of the bed. “I wake up after returning home to find myself in the hooves of the corrupted stallion who has threatened us.”

“Threatened?” scoffed the dark grey stallion as he produced food from his magic. “Here, I prepared it myself.”

“And why should I trust you to not tamper with it?” the mare questioned earning an eyeroll from Sombra who replied. “I have no reason to tamper with yours or Midnight Sun’s food. You and your allies will be useful in the war to come.”

“You started this war!” she snapped only to be lifted in the air by the dark unicorn’s magic as he growled. “This war started long ago! Abyss is started this war and I will protect my homeland from her influence!”

“Aren’t you?” the pony choked out and she was set down trying control her breathing the wheels in her head beginning to turn. “You were at first weren’t you? When you took control of the Crystal Empire. When you tried to rule your own and turn them into slaves.”

“Discord turned me against my own, he whispered falsehoods in my ears so he could enter into Equestrian and cause chaos.” Sombra told her setting the food down before moving to the bed starring down at Midnight Sun. “I was born from that deception, Abyssia granted me control of the corruption growing in me. Or so I thought. She was using me to destroy the Crystal Heart, when I was sealed beneath the ice she twisted my mind. Made me focus on reclaiming the Crystal Empire and destroying the Heart once and for all. Not caring that the spell that was cast would not let us. When my physical form was banished from this world I found myself falling into a Void. There I was approached by Sargeras, a fallen Titan who had never seen a being like myself before. He showed me what I could do with his power, rule worlds. All I had to give up was my soul and my service in destroying all worlds created by his brethren.”

The mare swallowed not wanting to ask the most obvious question as the unicorn King tended to the stallion on the bed. He glanced at her before continuing. “He offered me a new form, one more powerful than the previous one. I declined, power for a price is never one worth taking. If I was that weak than I would have travelled to the Core Realm and made a deal with an Avatar. My answer did not please him, he tore my soul in half and fused it with a demon’s. Midnight Sun is suffering from the effects of what happened to me. Corruption and a demon’s soul? It is tearing me apart, and it is tearing his soul to pieces. Sargeras has a way into our world if Abyssia wins, if my soul is consumed, if any of the Spirits die.”

“Are you proposing an alliance?” questioned the mare with a raised eyebrow and Sombra let out a dark laugh as he said. “A temporary alliance, I have a few things that I want out of this. Nothing too harsh on your peaceful pony society. You see a king is useless without his own people or his own kingdom. Once this is over I will take this over with Celestia.”

“One problem.” the mare pointed out her eyes narrowing and Sombra moved to the door opening it with his magic. “They will notice that I’m gone. How do you expect an alliance when they find out that you captured me?”

“You think I would just take you without having a backup plan…” laughed the black maned stallion before walking through the mare charging towards him. “You are much more foolish than I thought.”

“Sombra!” shouted the mare her horn glowing just as the door shut her magic being absorbed into the stone. “How does he open it? It can’t be the stone, maybe it is the type of magic he uses. If only I can find a way to open it than I could get us both out of here. I wonder how everypony else is doing”

Inkwell poked at his food boredly, he didn’t know who he was looking for. Spike had given him a brief description about Sunset Shimmer and the Sirens he was supposed to find. Yet since the very first time he stepped through the portal he and Comet had no luck. It was summer time so the school was not in session. The money he had on him, thankfully, had changed over to the currency of this world. They had enough for a hotel and some food. People chatted all around him as Comet walked over a frown on his face.

“Is something the matter?” Inkwell asked looking at the young boy who looked at him rubbing his stomach saying. “It isn’t enough, I’m still hungry even after eating half of your food.

The author felt his brow furrow as he observed the former Changeling. He had gotten weaker since he got here, they had to find out what was wrong.

“You’re not from around here are you?” a voice inquired causing them to turn around to see a girl with blue hair and raspberry eyes. She was watching with her head tilted to the side, though like Comet she seemed rather starved. Inkwell took a deep breath as she sat at the table eyes never leaving his as he replied. “No, we’re actually searching for someone.”

“Sunset Shimmer, right?” this startled the unicorn and the changeling who gave a glance to each other. “I can smell the Equestrian magic on you. If I was Adagio I would want to obtain it, but I’m just too hungry. Normal food isn’t satisfying anymore.”

“Kind of like me.” mumbled the child with the dark grey hair and she nodded. “Changeling or Siren?”

“Siren. My name is Sonata Dusk.” the girl grumbled holding her stomach. “I don’t think Princess Twilight and Sunset Shimmer knew what they caused when they destroyed our pendants. It allowed our bodies to process the negative energy to give ourselves energy.”

“Well since we are stuck here until we can find Sunset Shimmer how about I help you. Do you have the shards of your pendant?” Inkwell asked earning a strange look. “I want to try to put it back together.”

“Adagio has it, she won’t let either of us near them. She wants to gather up what she can to strike back at Sunset Shimmer then Equestria.” moaned Sonata trying not to cry. “Aria left because she thought she could do it on her own. They left me because I was too weak in their eyes, I don’t even want my pendant back. When we got them it messed with us, I’m going to find out what I can do on my own. I don’t need a cursed gem from a corrupted dragon.”

“Corrupted dragon?” asked Comet, that catching his attention. “How long ago was this?”

“Around the time we started feeding on negative energy. A thousand or more years ago.” the blue haired siren replied as the former Changeling began to write this information down. “You got something?”

“I’m not sure, but it might be something important.” the youngling replied and Sonata hugged him happily saying. “If you could find a way to break my connection to that ridiculous looking thing I will love you forever.”

Comet’s nose twitched as a sweet scent caught his attention. It was love, what he was craving was love. ‘I’m back to normal, travelling through the mirror must have severed the spell.’ he thought before biting down on his lip. ‘Later, if we get back to Equestria I might just go back to normal. I have to hold it in.’

Author's Notes:

I do not own MLP or the characters/places from Norse Mythology.

Dealing

Twilight was bored, she had been since Rainbow Dash and Pinkie left. She had wanted to go Griffonstone as well, yet she was stuck here. Standing up from her seat in the library she stretched her wings before heading out. At first she thought that she could visit Celestia and Luna but they were currently looking at the ruins in the Everfree Forest. ‘Dash that one off my list.’ she thought before pausing as she spotted a chess board on one of the tables. ‘I made this, after my first… no, when I went to the future… to decorate a room. Why did I just leave it here?’ she thought lifting it up and studying it. She couldn’t remember why she didn’t find a room, shaking her head she headed out. It was nice to be in her home again, to feel safe once more. Her eyes wandered to the Spartans patrolling the halls and halted in her walk. ‘Do they feel welcome?’ she thought as she watched them curiously before moving on. ‘Where would I even start with that? They don’t really talk much.’

This caused her to sigh as she opened up a door seeing beakers and benches. A place to mill herbs and empty journals lining the wall. The Princess of Friendship noticed one of the books saying: Basic Alchemy. Her heart leapt for joy as she looked around at the place, the room was large enough. ‘But not a room for a chessboard.’ she thought before turning around and leaving promising to explore the room later. ‘Pinkie would have set up a room for games, probably not for chess though.’

Walking along she caught sight of Dr. Halsey talking with her Spartans. Glancing at the chessboard she moved forward to ask if she wanted it. Though her steps slowed, she was never going to admit it but the woman intimidated her. Swallowing she moved forward and all eyes turned towards her. The pony froze before managing out. “I, uh, thought that you would like this. Here!”

Twilight tried handing over the board but her chest began to go tight when there was silence. ‘She doesn’t like it.’ the alicorn thought as she began to glance around, not noticing her magic beginning to waver. One of the Spartans, Kelly if Twilight remembered her name correctly, managed to snatch it just as the magic vanished. The Princess of Friendship panicked and took off running her chest moving up and down quickly. Voices called out to her but she ignored them not evening taking notice of where she was going. Doors opened quickly but the halls seemed to be growing smaller and smaller. She flew over the map and passed her throne but didn’t quite remember the statue of herself. Closing her eyes the mulberry princess felt herself pass through the stone. She fell forward hitting some kind of surface and slid forward tears pouring from her eyes. She felt useless, she had seen true friendship be born in difficult times but she had not even attempted to reach out in friendship to their guests. Her chest did not slowly in fact it was speeding up as the area darkened around her. ‘I’m a failure as the Princess of Friendship.’

Applejack kicked the tree watching as the apples fell from the branches. She sighed as she moved over to pick up the barrel.

“Applejack, are you alright?” Apple Bloom voice cut through her thoughts causing her to turn to look. Giving her sister a sad smile she said. “I will be Sugarcube, I will be.”

“But not right now.” the amaranthe maned filly said and her sister turned in her tracks and glared at her sister causing her to recoil. The gamboge pony froze when she saw the action and looked away saying. “Ah don’t want to cause any of ya anymore trouble than Ah already have. Ah don’t want ta just stop workin’ because Ah can’t control mah temper.”

“Ah’m sure Granny wouldn’t mind if yah took some time for yourself. Ah’m sure you’ve been through a lot.” Apple Bloom told her walking up to her sister’s side. “Yah need to rest, not just get straight to work. We don’t need yah to be fumin’ while workin’ Big Mac said yeh missed half the field this mornin’.”

Applejack’s head whipped around as she observed the orchard seeing that she indeed missed a lot of the trees. Sighing she shook her head saying. “Shoot.”

“Get some rest.” Applejack felt something off when her sister said that as she stared at her as the green eyed mare’s eyes glowed. She saw an image of a large white wolf with white eyes standing by her sister’s side.

“Sis, are ye alright?” that snapped her out of it and the pony replied. “Ah’m going ta take a break. Can yeh get Big Mac to finish my work?”

“Sure.” her little sister watched as she walked off the older mare’s throat feeling parched. She head into her room and shut the door. Looking over at a stand she set up she grabbed a metal and black cylinder slipping it into her saddlebag. Taking off she headed to the castle to seek advice from the Princesses. Though the scene she saw when she got to the castle worried her. Twilight was running as fast as she could despite many of the castle residents calling to her. Heading after her friend the farm pony entered the Map Room only to find her missing. Confused the mare walked around calling. “Twilight? You alright Sugarcube?”

The lack of answer worried the gamboge pony, frowning she noticed that each of the statues were different. ‘It’s a good thing we checked on them before the Gala.’ she thought seeing the large sword that her statue was holding in front of her. Walking forward she touched the surface seeing it glow and she moved forward. Opening up her eyes she saw the sword in front of her and had a sad smile on her face. Walking towards it she placed her hoof against the surface of the sword and mumbled. “Hey there, Chief. Freaked out a little when I couldn’t find you when I returned here. Just glad you aren’t as formal as the sword Rainbow Dash got. Just wish I….”

“Don’t worry about it Jackie.” her eyes widened as the deep familiar voice spoke. “I’ll always be here for you. Just like your buddy.”

She bit her lip as she tried to control herself but the tears began to spill. She missed them both so much, Iron Bull and Thexan. Unlike his father and siblings he was the only one to show true interest in Equestria saying that it sounded like the perfect place for her.

“I just wish we hadn’t gotten into that stupid fight!” she sobbed as the area changed in front of her. “I wish I hadn’t been so stubborn and just apologized for saying those things about his sister.”

An image of Iron Bull appeared in front of her and knelt down. He placed a large hand on her head as they sat there in silence.

“Twilight?” Rarity called as she walked down the halls of the castle. “Twilight darling, where are you?”

The pale silver unicorn paused in her walk seeing Spike calling out for Twilight as well. Tilting her head to the side the mare moved forward saying. “Spike is something the matter?”

“Yeah, Twilight freaked out when she was talking to Dr. Halsey.” Spike explained and Rarity felt her stomach clench. “I was talking to Michaels and Thompson when she ran by. We tried to get her to stop and now we can’t find her. Do you think…”

“I will see what I can do.” the mind reader assured him trying not to take notice of how much he had grown. Closing her eyes she listened for Twilight’s thoughts but couldn't seem to find her at the present moment.

“Did you see which way she ran?” the unicorn inquired and Spike nodded his head saying. “Yeah, the throne room but when we went in there she was gone.”

Rarity hummed under her breath before heading to the throne room. She glanced around using her critical eye to see where Twilight went. That was when she noticed it, the staff in the statue of Twilight’s hooves was pointing downward. Walking over to it she pressed her hoof against the base of the stone listening closely. ‘No matter how hard I try I will lose any friend I make.’ the first thought worried the unicorn the second one allowed her to form a plan. ‘Why should I even bother to try and be their friend. It’s pretty obvious that they don’t need anyone but each other.’

“Rarity?” Fluttershy’s voice cut through the thoughts and brought her back to reality. “Is everything alright?”

“Yes my dear.” Rarity said spinning around catching sight of the young Gryphon next to her friend. “I see Brandon is still following you around like a lost puppy.”

“Hey I don’t know anything about this place.” grumbled the raptor looking to the side a frown on his face. Rarity chuckled saying. “As long as you don’t attack the nobles I believe you will be alright. Now if you will excuse me, I need to have a chat with our human friends.”

“Why do they get to be human again?” Brandon asked as Rarity headed out of the room listening for the thoughts of Dr. Halsey and the Spartans. It was to get their general location, she didn’t want to reveal all of her cards just yet. Something she had learned from Mr. Ping, it wasn’t that she didn’t trust the humans. It was more useful to get an idea of what they need without them trying to block her all the time. She knocked on the door waiting a few moments before a voice called. “Come in.”

“Apologies for the interruptions…” Rarity couldn’t even finish her sentence the moment she laid eyes on the surrounding area. “What… how… how long have you been living like this and what is that smell?”

Her eyes strayed to glasses filled with coffee though from the smell it was very old. Blue eyes narrowed as the unicorn spoke again. “Found it.”

“I do not believe we have been introduced.” Rarity focused her eyes on the human in front of her. ‘Why was I here again?’ she thought as a new goal had been set in front of her. This human needed new clothes.

“Apologies Doctor Halsey, my name is Rarity.” the unicorn introduced herself as she forced herself to not observe the room around her again. “I own a boutique nearby and am a friend of Twilight Sparkle’s apparently you witnessed her having….”

“An anxiety attack yes.” the human replied picking up one of her cups only to have it taken away earning a raised eyebrow from the scientist. “I didn’t expect it from the residents of this world.”

“We have been through a lot.” Rarity said picking up all the cups with her magic. “I was hoping you could help me with a matter but first we must do something about that outfit of yours.”
“I’m sorry?” this confused Halsey, the fashionista rolled her eyes as she explained setting the cups down. “It is the same outfit you wore before, most ponies have never dealt with a human and it has the hole in it from before. Nevermind though I am willing to help. I just need a few measurements.”

With that the purple maned mare pulled her emergency roll of measuring tape out from her saddle bag.

Fluttershy walked through the halls silently her head hung. She couldn’t sleep, her mind was filled with worry. Twilight had ran off somewhere, Applejack wasn’t doing any better, Rarity was busying herself, Pinkie and Rainbow Dash were off on their mission, Brandon was doing a bit of his own training. It was hard for her to keep the Gryphon out of trouble but she had promised Otasaad that she would keep an eye on him. She paused as her attention was caught by the training room that the Spartans had set up. Swallowing she entered her eyes taking in the large area, she didn’t remember a room this big before. Yet with the way it was structured it seemed like the room had always been there. Glancing around to make sure no one was there she walked to the center. Closing her eyes she just listened to the area around her. From what she could tell this was set up by the dragon forge and she could hear DurgUa hammering away. Birds sang their song from the trees outside, but behind it all there was a humming. Her eyes opened as she frowned, she had heard something like this before. She moved towards the exit as fast as she could making sure not to knock into anyone. The humming was growing louder the closer she got to Everfree Forest and closer when she arrived at the Castle of the Two Sisters. Her teal eyes searched the area before landing on the cave that contained the Tree of Harmony. Walking in she hid behind one of the larger rocks seeing Discord standing there next to Raven saying. “Well they passed both mine and Raven’s test, I don’t see why you are so reluctant to include the Princesses in this. They have proven that they can protect their land over and over again.”

The Tree glowed brighter as the humming continued and Fluttershy blinked. ‘He’s talking to the Tree of Harmony?’

“Oh don’t give me that.” Discord scoffed rolling his eyes and crossing his arms in front of his chest. “You are just having a pity party. The Crystal Heart doesn’t mope about its mistakes and it has made a few trust me.”

The tree glowed brighter and Fluttershy’s eyes opened wide, she knew what this was. Taking a step outwards all eyes turned to on her and she swallowed before saying. “Hello, I’m sorry for disturbing your conversation.”

“Fluttershy?” Discord was shocked at her sudden appearance. “How did you know I was here?”

“I heard a familiar humming and so I followed it.” she replied taking note of the confused look on his face. “The Tree of Harmony is speaking directly into your mind. I don’t think….”

There was a brilliant light as an alicorn appeared in front of standing tall as she spoke. “What do you know about me?”

“I know of where you come from.” the shy pony replied looking towards Raven who was standing close by. Taking a deep breath she began to explain.

“In the meantime you can wear some of the clothes I had already made.” Rarity said looking at Halsey as she hovered a stack of clothes to her. “Now back to why I was wanting to talk to you. I had heard that Twilight Sparkle had come to visit you.”

“That’s right.” the human female replied taking the clothes and noting that they were well made for a pony who hadn’t met a human before. “We were speaking of her anxiety attack before you got distracted with my room.”

“Ah yes, I think you can help her.” the unicorn took a deep breath to steel herself until she was done talking. “You see she has been doubting her position as the Princess of Friendship. She brought you to this world and has nothing to reach out to any of you. I don’t know what caused her to freak out but knowing Twilight, it had something to do with this.”

The two shared a look before Halsey went to change and Rarity continued. “I’m not saying revealing everything about you. Are you one for small talk?”

There was no response and the pale silver mare rolled her eyes as she glanced around the room. Her eyes landed on the chessboard on the desk and she spoke up again. “How about a game of chess? One game of chess will allow the both of you to get an idea of what the other is like. You are trapped here and yet choose not to study us, staying in this room drinking old coffee. Aren’t you curious on how our magic works?”

Halsey let out a low hum under her breath before walking out in the simple clothes that were given to her. She had to admit she was quite curious and it would allow her some insight into the mind of the youngest princess.

“If you want you can bring one of your… soldiers.” Rarity picked up more of the cups lying around. “Do you just forget about the coffee or just get bored with it?”

Applejack yawned as she opened her eyes seeing the area around her different, instead of the void that it was: It was now a vast forest with two gravestones. One had the sword on it while the other had Thexan’s lightsaber. Smiling she tilted her hat before grabbing the sword, she didn’t remember falling asleep. Yet she suspected it had to do with Iron Bull turning around she heard a voice call out to her. “Applejack, I’m sorry too.”

She froze her tears threatening to spill over as she turned around.

Twilight got up her mind feeling heavy as she looked around the void that she was in. In front of her was a familiar staff yet she looked away. There was still guilt gnawing at her mind, Mythal had grown quiet while she was in here. Swallowing she stood up and moved towards the staff and placed a hoof on it. The area around her glowed and a library appeared startled she looked up seeing Solas standing there.

“Everything I have learned you can read here. You can store books and your own memories upon these shelves.” he told her before placing a hand on her shoulder. “Twilight you are still young, you can learn from your mistakes and try and make yourself better because of them. Just because you aren’t perfect at one thing right away does not mean that you are a failure.”

“It just means you are young.” Mythal’s voice told her and she looked away. “You have room to grow and trust us when we say that we are proud of you.”

Twilight’s head turned just as a door at the far end of the shelves opened up. There stood Rarity with two of the humans beside her. One she recognized as Doctor Halsey, they moved through the rows swiftly.

“Twilight, there you are darling.” Rarity said a pleasant smile on her face. “I just had a little chat with Doctor Halsey and we came to a compromise. As you are conditional allies until they are returned home I figured that you bond over something. Since you made such a lovely chessboard I decided that it must be chess.”

“How… how did you convince….” Twilight was flabbergasted before looking at Halsey. “I.. do you want to play?”

“I would not be here if I didn’t.” the human scientist replied with a nod of her head holding out the board. Twilight gave an unsure smile as a table and a set of chairs appeared by the fireplace. The pale silver mare gave them a smile before passing by the Spartan who was observing the area. Glancing up at him for a moment she continued out of the room. When she exited into the throne room she looked towards her statue summoning a bright green gem in front of her.

“You should be glad Oogway had enough decency to let me try and help you.” she muttered before heading into her statue.

Author's Notes:

I do not own MLP

Sharing Memories

Applejack sighed as she walked down the road, after the wedding of Matilda and Cranky she was heading back to her place. The large sword slung across her back, Twilight had suggested that they practice in their free time. So the farm pony decided to take the weapon home.

“Have you figured out how to fight like this?” Iron Bull’s voice spoke to her as she trotted down the road. Applejack thought about it before replying mentally. “I’ve got a few ideas I want to try.”

“You don’t seem to awkward handling it right now. Had some lessons?” the gamboge pony paused in her walk as she began to remember. “It was before I met you. During my first test, I was getting annoyed with the Rebels in Albion and decided to help in my own way. I was going to help them when they called on me.”

Applejack walked out of the City of Bowerstone rubbing her arms as she tried not to glare back. The rebellion had taken a few actions that she disagreed with. ‘Trying to assassinate the nobles is not the way to go.’ thought the farm pony kicking a rock down the path. She looked around at the farmland surrounding her, a small smile graced her lips. That was when she noticed the nobles walking around, some even glaring at her. She didn’t notice where she was walking and slammed into a tall figure sending them both tumbling to the ground.

“Watch it.” a woman’s voice spoke as Applejack got to her feet and moving to help the other up.

“Sorry, was enjoying the scenery.” answered the farm pony reaching down and picking up a very large hammer. “This yours?”

“Yeah, thanks.” the woman seemed a little shocked as she took it from the gamboge pony. “You know not many people can just pick up my hammer like that.”

“It was heavy?” this confused the earth pony before seeing the woman hold out her hand. “The name’s Hammer.”

“Applejack.” the mare answered shaking the hand with a firm handshake. The woman had a thoughtful look on her face as she said. “Stronger than you look. Shouldn’t even be thinking this but do you even know how to defend yourself?”

“Not really, I mean a few people have tried to give me a few lessons with a pistols but I didn’t get the hang of it.” answered the Bearer of Honesty rubbing her arm, Hammer placed a hand on her shoulder saying. “I’ll give you a few lessons.”

“And that’s how… Iron Bull are you even listening?” Applejack was concerned as she could normally tell when he was… that was when a strong force began to pull her. “Iron Bull? What in tarnation are you doing?”

“KADAN!” she heard him roar and her eyes snapped forward seeing the sword flying towards Rarity.

“Rarity look out!” she shouted causing the unicorn to let out a shriek diving out of the way and levitating a staff into the air. The sword paused before shooting upwards and Applejack frowned saying. “Seriously? Rarity can you lower yer staff so I can get to the ground safely?”

“Oh dear, I am so sorry darling.” Rarity replied lowering the staff. “Dorian stop your whining.”

“You… can talk to your weapon as well?” Applejack asked as the sword moved after the staff. Rarity blinked in surprise before looking around saying. “Perhaps we should talk inside.”

“The Throne Room?” Applejack’s question was responded with a nod from the unicorn. The two turned towards the castle. It did mean retracing their steps but it would offer them some form of privacy. The walk was quick as they entered the castle moving towards the throne room. Looking around they frowned knowing that they could still be disturbed. The sound of shifting stone caught their attention as their statues moved their weapons towards each other until they touched. A glow appeared between the two statues and the mares looked at each other before entering.

The first thing Applejack heard was a squeal of joy from Rarity, she recognized this place. It was from the Core Realm. ‘Though judging by her reaction Rarity knows this place better than I do.’ thought the farm pony and Rarity’s response startled her. “I do darling. Welcome to Skyhold, oh it’s a pity the weapons were returned to their original form.”

“Maybe they will.” the Bearer of Honesty retorted looking at her sword. “So I’m guessing that you have an idea of where we can talk.”

“This way to the Herald’s Rest.” Rarity told her as she led the way taking a deep breath. “Oh I wish you could have been here since the beginning. Seeing the Inquisitor making her speech… anyone with a fashion sense getting her to wear cute outfits.”

“Sounds like you have a story.” Applejack pointed out as they entered the building resting the sword against the wall. Rarity placed her staff next to it as she led her to a seat saying. “Oh I have plenty, as I suppose you do my dear.”

“You got me, one for one?” asked the gamboge mare glancing around, the pale silver unicorn nodded her head in agreement. “I’ll go first which one do you want to here?”

“Hmmm, that is a difficult one. Ah, tell me did you meet any royalty in your first test?” Applejack chuckled. ‘Of course she would want to know that one.’

“Sure did.” the farm pony replied thinking back. “I had joined a rebellion out of wanting to help the people against a tyrannical leader. I became the unknowing student of one of the lands heroes. Nothing will ever beat the time I met the King’s younger siblings who were trying to take over to give their people a chance.”

“You called Paige?” asked Applejack walking into a room glancing around with a bored expression. Paige didn’t even look up from the map saying. “Yes, I need you to escort a group of the rebellion into Reaver’s mansion. We need as much information before sneaking into the party.”

“I don’t like this, Kid and I… well we don’t really agree on most things.” the farm pony said shaking her head folding her arms across her chest. “By the way what is he up to?”

Paige’s head whipped towards the door before heading out. Her voice barking through the sewers as the mare leaned against some barrels. Soon the human entered again with a group of people behind her. The first thing that caught her attention was the pink haired male glaring at the rebellion leader. He was standing next to a woman with long red hair and green eyes. The man they had entered with was explaining that the two were Heroes like their mother. Paige didn’t like the fact that they were royalty and made a point of this to send them out and gain the favor of the people. The pink haired male rolled his eyes before speaking quietly when Paige went back to work. “She would rather have the people walk right over royalty.”

“Paige has a lot on her plate.” Applejack spoke up as she headed over to them causing their eyes to shift to her. “I guess she doesn’t know that if her rebellion wins without you they would probably elect her as a leader.”

“You don’t seem so bullheaded as the rest of those impudent apes.” huffed the pinkette and Applejack laughed holding out her hand saying. “Nah, I’m just very stubborn. I’m Applejack, so yer the king’s siblings huh?”

“Yes, my name is Victor and this is my sister Rose.” the male answered shaking the hand and the woman gave a nod saying. “A pleasure, I am sure you are a valuable asset to the rebellion.”

“My abilities are, I’m mostly at odds with their methods.” the mare replied rubbing the back of her head. “I still think we should try and talk to the king. They disagree saying he’s too far gone, mostly I think that’s Reaver’s policies.”

“He was put in charge by Logan.” sighed Victor shaking his head and Applejack paused as she sensed someone behind her. “Robin what are you doing?”

“She’s cute and tiny.” a voice spoke as the mare was swept off her feet by a larger woman. “Not my type but huggable all the same.”

“Well put her down before you crush her you brute.” the words were not spoken with any malice, Robin chuckled deeply saying. “You were checking her out earlier Victor.”

“Now is not the time, we have a job to do.” Rose told them both before looking around. “Where is Va’an?”

“Probably hunting down anyone who was planning on hurting Dove.” answered the pinkette as Robin set Applejack down on her feet. “You should come with us Applejack.”

“Why are you name after booze?” was the only question from Robin looking down at her and the farm pony looked confused.

“Did she really ask you that question?” Rarity asked and Applejack nodded saying. “Sure did, though I didn’t know what she was talking about until she dragged me off to the local tavern for a drink. I don’t think I have ever had a headache that bad before.”

“Oh trust me the first hangover is never fun.” the fashionista replied shaking her head in laughter. Applejack looked at her with a raised eyebrow so she decided to elaborate. “You thought I would love a tavern without having a drink once in a while. Dorian and I spent a lot of time here.”

“Sounds like you have a story to tell.” the gave the gamboge pony a smug expression as the pale silver mare sat back thinking.

“I think I have just the one.” Rarity had after a bit. “Dorian was looking for a drink, the Inquisitor had locked up her supplies because something was getting into them. He didn’t want to come in here, I was here for other reasons.”

“It’s a shirt Sera, a simple shirt and you still reject it!” snapped Rarity glaring at the shut door. “Shows how ungrateful for the hard work people are willing to put in for others!”

“Didn’t ask for it!” Sera’s voice called out, Rarity let out a restrained screech before throwing the shirt at the door before walking off. Her hands were shaking from anger. ‘She’s not worth it Rarity.’ she told herself then the guilt rose because of the thought.

“Rarity, there you are!” a voice snapped her out of her stupor and she looked up to see the Tevinter mage. “Tell me you know where some fine wine is.”

“Let me guess, you’re out.” the mare replied and the taller man nodded his head. “Mirzwen locked up her collection… I’m sure the bartender has some bottles stored away.”

“If he has any he isn’t sharing.” muttered Dorian glaring towards the dwarf, Rarity smirked before heading over. “Nothing will ever persuade him, you know that!”

“Cabot, my friend says that you are hording the finest wines.” the unicorn said looking at the dwarf who just let out a chuckle. “I’ll pay you extra for breaking it out plus a few rare gems I found.”

That caused Cabot to pause before looking at her as she produced the gems out of her sleeve. Rubbing his chin he headed off to get two glasses, the fashionista looked towards Dorian and waved him over. Dorian looked impressed as he sat down beside her though he did take some time to clean it off.

“There you two go.” Cabot spoke up and Rarity set out the money. “Got this from a supplier, you’ll find there isn’t anything quite like it.”

“Thank you!” was the response from Rarity and the two began to sip the fine beverage. Rarity found she quite liked the taste and was beginning to relax a bit. That was until the door slammed open causing the two to jump spilling some over the side. It was Iron Bull and his Charges. ‘Back from their mission.’ Rarity thought casually glancing at him from the corner of her eyes. When she moved back to her drink she took notice that Dorian was even refusing to even look at the Qunari.

“Dorian, darling, what is wrong?” she asked looking at him with confusion. “You’ve barely touched your drink.”

“Has he even bathed?” the Tevinter mage hissed his eyes boring holes into the back of Iron Bull’s head. “I can smell him from here.”

Rarity rolled her eyes before placing a hand on his shoulder causing him to look at her. “What is really wrong?”

“I spoke with my father today.” the male answered looking at his cup. “The Inquisitor somehow found a way to not have me walk out on him.”

“I take it you don’t get along with him.” the unicorn said slowly as she watched him turn his gaze away. “Is it because of who you prefer to lay with?”

Dorian’s eyes went towards her and she chuckled saying. “I’m not blind Dorian, if you were interested in females you would have bedded the Inquisitor at this point.”

“Not yourself?” the dark haired male inquired and Rarity’s chuckle turned into a laugh as she said. “I have standards.”

“Of course you do.” Dorian replied as he held up his cup. “To standards.”

“To standards.” the mare replied tapping her glass against them as they both drunk deeply. Just then the bard began to sing and the entire tavern quieted down. Rarity leaned against the counter humming along. Maryden gave her a sideways glance and the fashionista merely waved. The bard moved over to her and pulled her to the center as the two sang together.

“Did you know everyone here?” asked Applejack looking quite surprised and the unicorn chuckled saying. “Of course, I helped her out with a fashion crisis and in return she helped me get back at Sera.”

“Oooh are we telling stories?” Pinkie’s voice called from the doorway causing them to jump. “Good thing we’re here!”

“Heya!” Rainbow said as they glanced in the direction seeing the two. “So what are we telling?”

“Oh we’re just sharing memories from our journeys.” Rarity said as their friends took a seat. “Have any good memories?”

“I HAVE ONE!” Pinkie shouted almost launching herself into the ceiling before landing on the seat perfectly. “It was back when I was with Sparrow and she was searching for the heroes to take down Lucien. We already got Hammer and Garth, the last was in Bloodstone past the Wraithmarsh. Once you get passed the Banshee’s and Hollowmen it really is a really pretty place. Anyways, she had taken down the troll blocking our way we made it to Bloodstone.”

“Are you sure this is the right way?” asked Pinkie as they walked passed a small graveyard with. A tall blonde male with a large beard chuckled as he set his hand on her shoulder saying. “Do not worry, I think Sparrow knows exactly where she is going.”

“I love this place.” Sparrow spoke up as she looked out upon a town once they got to the top of a hill. Pinkie looked closely at the city and realized that it was full of pirates. She let out a squeal as they headed down to join the many denizens. They had to look for a sharpshooter in the town, Sparrow was rather content on doing missions once in a while. Anytime one was available she would do that instead of going with the mission Teresa wanted her to do. The male they were travelling with, Leon, just stuck close to Pinkie Pie. He was rather protective of her and Sparrow explained that her hyperactive attitude got her into more trouble than the Crimson Sparrow. Pinkie accepted that and was just satisfied with exploring the city. When they finally met Reaver it came to no one’s surprise that he wanted Sparrow to do something for them. Sparrow was to take the seal on the desk and bring it to a court deep within the Wraithmarsh.

“Pinkie stay here. Leon and I will go find this place.” Sparrow told her before leaving Pinkie in the entrance of the house. A large hand grasped the pink pony’s shoulder and she looked up at one of the burly men in Reaver’s employ.

“You don’t seem to happy.” Pinkie said easily getting out of the grasp appearing behind the male. “I know! Cupcakes!”

“I’m not allowed sweets.” the guard said trying to grab her again but the pony danced out of the way. “Stand still will you.”

“If I do then you’ll just throw me out!” the pink earth pony giggled as she leapt up into the air landing on the landing above them. “And then I can’t help you!”

“Don’t need help.” the man replied as the door to Reaver’s study opened and Pinkie hid behind the railing.

“And why haven’t you gotten rid of her yet?” the pirate king asked pointing his pistol at the man. Pinkie jumped down in front of him saying. “Because I won’t let him, Sparrow told me to stay here. I think it’s mainly due to the fact that I was singing in the Wraithmarsh where you sent her.”

“You can wait outside.” Reaver told her as the male grabbed her and Pinkie began to wiggle her way out of the grip. “Do what I say and he won’t pay for your deeds.”

Pinkie froze as she was tossed out, then a vision passed through her mind. Turning around she grabbed the man’s legs and pulled dropping him to the ground as a shot was fired. Her hands didn’t reach for her daggers, instead she pulled the party cannon out of her hair and slammed in front of them.

“You were going to kill him.” Pinkie growled glaring at Reaver who was now watching the both of them with interest. “So he wouldn’t have to pay.”

“Now you are interesting.” the brown haired male said walking closer to her before bending down. “I have never met a seer before, I thought they would be all stoic and dull.”

“Well Teresa is, I’m still trying to get her to smile.” Pinkie replied still not moving from her spot. “Even with one of my parties, I think there is something wrong with her.”

Reaver held out his hand saying. “I promise I won’t kill him if you show me one of your parties. Perhaps I can show you how to throw a proper one.”

“I’ve got nothing to do, sure!” Pinkie took the hand and was led back into the building. The man rubbed his head before getting up and following them.

“So you just followed the guy who tried to kill one of his own people?” Rainbow Dash rubbed her forehead trying to wrap her mind around it. “Why did you do that?”

“If I didn’t he would have shot the man.” Pinkie replied looking to the side for a moment. “I knew not to mess with him. Turns out he really likes my party cannon almost killed me for it. So I just gave him an older one.”

“Insanity meets industry.” Applejack mumbled as Pinkie slid behind the counter and started to look around. “Is he the reason why you opened up your tavern?”

“No that was Sparrow, Reaver just employed me to throw his parties.” answered the pink mare as she began to find bottles. “I called it the Dancing Cloud, she liked it.”

“Alright, my turn.” Rainbow said as she leaned back in her seat. “I guess I could tell you about….”

“How about you tell us how you and Echo met.” Rarity spoke up a smile on her face and Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes saying. “Fine, I guess I can tell you that one. Well Anakin and I were about to go on a scouting mission and Obi-Wan decided we should take a small group of Clone Troopers.”

“It’s just a scouting mission, why do we have to take some Troopers along?” groaned Rainbow Dash looking around with a frown on her face. “And Tank is on a mission.”

“Come on Rainbow it isn’t that bad, we do have a tendency to get in a lot of trouble.” Anakin replied as they walked towards the hanger. “I chose out one for you.”

“Thanks.” grumbled the rainbow maned mare folding her arms across her chest. She saw her friend walking up to Rex. There was a soldier next to him ramrod straight, the equestrian glared at Anakin saying. “I’m never trusting you again.”

“Rainbow Dash this is CT-1409, also known as Echo he’s dealt with a lot of hot heads before.” the brunet told her clapping his hand on her shoulder. “I’m sure you’ll get along.”

“Alright what did I do?” asked Rainbow as they moved towards their ship the Troopers following behind them. An akin merely laughed saying. “Nothing.”

“There has to be something.” she told him sitting down in the copilot’s seat buckling in. “Obi-Wan put you up to this didn’t he?”

“Nope.” the brunet merely grinned when his friend groaned. “Hey Echo is a really great guy and he’s been through a lot. Give him a chance.”

The fast flier glanced behind her towards the Troopers talking to each other. Turning her head forward she slid down into her seat as they took off. The flight was going to take a little while to get to the planet they were scouting out. So she decided to go and talk to the Troopers, she was being a little unfair towards Echo. Pausing when she got to the door she heard them talking.

“Have you worked with her before?” she knew this was Echo, as Rex was the one to reply. “A little, she normally sticks with General Skywalker. She’s nice though, treats us like actual people instead of disposable tools.”

“Then why is she angry at me?” It was a simple question one that Rainbow knew Rex couldn’t answer. So she took this chance to walk in and both Troopers moved to stand up.

“Don’t.” she told them before looking at the bleach blond. “Hey why don’t you copilot with Anakin for a bit.”

Rex got up and headed to the cockpit as she took his seat in front of the clone trooper.

“I’m not angry with you and I’m sorry if I made you feel that way.” she told him rubbing her arm. “Everytime I go on a mission now with Anakin the Council will either have us bring Asoka, General Kenobi, or one of you guys. Normally I bring Tank but… he was busy. Whenever they tell us to bring someone along I always get the feeling it’s to watch me.”

“You and General Skywalker have a reputation for getting things destroyed.” Echo pointed out and Rainbow Dash looked at him curiously. “Even on simple missions like this one things go wrong. If they wanted to watch you they would have followed you at a distance. I think this is more like needed backup.”

“Never thought of it like that.” the rainbow maned pegasus mused before laughing. “Echo, is it?”

“CT-1409, but yeah I’m called Echo.” the trooper told her and almost jumped back when she qheld out her hand saying. “Echo then, my name’s Rainbow Dash, sorry for being a jerk earlier. It’s nice to meet you and here’s to many more missions if we all don’t die on the planet we’re going to.”

“We’re not going to die!” Anakin’s voice told them from the cockpit. “Though you better strap in, we’re about to exit hyperspace.”

“And that is how we met.” Rainbow concluded looking around at her friends. Rarity was the only who had a look of disappointment on her face. “What?”

“I was hoping for a love at first sight connection.” sighed the unicorn as a tankard was set in front of Applejack. Rainbow let out a groan of disbelief as Twilight walked into the tavern with Fluttershy right behind her. She looked around in confusion. she asked. “What are you doing?”

“We’re sharing memories!” Pinkie squealed as the gamboge Earth Pony drank deeply from the tankard. Twilight and Fluttershy glanced at each other before joining their friends around the table. They listened to the conversations for a bit.

“Why are you so interested in my love life?” asked the rainbow maned mare almost glaring at Rarityu who replied with a smile. “I just want to know when there will be wedding bells. Seeing Matilda and Cranky getting married wants me to help plan another one.”

“Why don't you get married then?” Applejack spoke up and Rarity sighed saying. “I haven't found the right one yet. I mean there has been plenty of suitors but none of them are here and the ones that are here dont have the same standards. Well besides Spike.”

“Echo hasn't asked.” the fast flier said nudging the table with her hoof. “He's been rather busy as a Wonderbolt. We still go out once in a while but with what just happened in Canterlot…”

This caught Twilight’s attention, she looked towards Rainbow asking. “What happened?”

“Sombra came back, it’s why Celestia and Luna are busy in the Everfree Forest, he sealed off Canterlot. All the ponies who lived there are now without a home. They're heading this way on both train and hoof. The Wonderbolts are escorting them as safely as possible.”

“Why are we only hearing about this now?” inquired the fashionista, Twilight took a moment to think about this. “Unless they didn't want to cause a panic, most ponies aren’t used to war.”

The ponies nodded as they looked down in silence, the Princess of Friendship noticed that they were thinking about the Alliance.

“You said you were sharing memories.” Fluttershy spoke up as she looked around. “What kind?”

“Mainly good ones.” Rarity responded sitting back as Pinkie continued to serve up what she found. It was mainly cider, Applejack and Rainbow began to chat again.

“What about you two, have any good memories from where you were?” asked Pinkie as she cleaned the counter. Twilight thought back to all the places she was and said. “I have a few.”

All eyes turned to her as she continued. “I mean I was in Thedas for a few years… it took a couple of months before I realised that my wings were hidden.”

“So what memory shall you be sharing?” Rainbow inquired pushing away her cup from her to listen. The Princess of Friendship thought before saying. “This was in a city called Kirkwall, I was following the Grey Warden Anders in order to… convince him to come back to the Order. Unfortunately I lost his trail in the city so I went to the docks hoping to find some information.”

“Before you continue on why were you with the Grey Wardens?” Rarity interrupted blinking in surprise and Twilight blushed saying. “It was the only way to stay out of the Mage Circle, I was recruited about a year before the Warden Commander and acted more as a diplomat. It was Duncan’s idea, anyways, I was in Kirkwall looking for Anders.”

“Seriously Anders you ran away again?” Twilight growled under her breath as she moved through the crowded streets her hood up. “And at such an important time as well.”

“Watch it.” a man snarled glaring down at her and Twilight peered up passed her hood seeing how large the man was. ‘Judging from his breath I would say that he was drunk. Best to just apologize and send him on his way.’ she thought as the alicorn said. “I’m sorry, I wasn’t watching where I was going.”

“There are ways you can make it up to him.” the man’s friend spoke up with a lecherous grin. Twilight groaned before producing the seal of the Grey Wardens and his friend recoiled as she told him. “I am on an important mission, get out of my way.”

“Jeez sorry, you need to loosen up.” the friend grumbled before leading the drunkard away. Relaxing a bit the Princess of Friendship moved through the docks taking quick notes that there were Qunari there. ‘Don’t think about it Twilight. We are here to find Anders and not get insight into the Qunari culture. It just seems interesting, I’ve only seen Tal Vashoth and they are mainly mercenaries.’ She argued with herself watching them carefully. ‘Also I haven’t seen Anders so it would be alright if I just take a small break.’

What Twilight did not see was a blond mage walking towards her with a Dwarf asking. “Blondie? What’s wrong?”

A hand reached out and grabbed her shoulder pulling her away from the Qunari. Her head whipped around as she saw a mage standing there a frown on his face.

“What are you doing here?” he snapped and her eyes narrowed as she brushed his hand off saying. “Nice to see you too Anders, I was looking for you.”

“I am no longer a Warden, it isn’t your….”

“Warden Surana sent me to find you.” she interrupted and Anders looked to the side, she reached up and touched his face. “He’s worried Anders, as am I. He never said anything about bringing you back he just wants to make sure you are alright. All we found was the bodies of those who were with you.”

“Not here.” Anders whispered as he pulled her hand away from his face. “I’ll tell you somewhere safe.”

“In other words you are going to run away from me and hide.” Twilight pouted as the Dwarf approached saying. “Blondie you aren’t going to run away from someone who came all the way to Kirkwall just to check on you. Are you?”

“Varric! Anders!” a male’s voice spoke up as a dark haired male approached a goofy grin on his face. “I thought we were going out for… hello there.”

“Hi.” Twilight did not know what to make of this man as his eyes wandered over to Twilight then to the Qunari behind her asking. “Am I interrupting something?”

“No, no. Hawke this is a friend of mine from the Grey Wardens surprisingly enough she is a demon expert.” Anders said waving his hand towards Twilight Sparkle. “Her name is Twilight.”

“A pleasure.” Hawke said giving her hand a slight kiss as Twilight corrected. “I prefer the term Beings of the Fade Expert because we both know that there are more than just demons there. I just know how to fight them in ways no one expects.”

“Demon Expert it is.” laughed Varric and Hawke joined along side as Twilight rolled her eyes. “Come join us for a drink, after all today was a success.”

“Varric never mentioned you in his book, why would he leave you out?” asked Rarity looking at Twilight and she replied. “Anders didn’t want me involved in anything that happened afterwards. After all I was a mage as well, even though I was protected by the Wardens he didn’t want people to think that I helped him escaped. Even though I did get him to Tevinter before I was brought back.”

Rarity sat back before Pinkie spoke up. “What about you Fluttershy?”

Fluttershy noticed all eyes on her and she began to stutter. Rainbow, taking quick notice, decided to speak up. “Actually I think it’s getting late, we should probably turn in. Twilight don’t you have some planning to do for a certain conference?”

“Rainbow is right.” Twilight replied earning a groan of disbelief as they headed out. Fluttershy glanced at the rainbow maned mare whispering. “Thank you.”

Rainbow just grinned before heading out, the group of friends chatted before parting ways. Though once on their own they grew silent in thought as the focused on what they didn’t tell their friends. The dark secrets of what they had went through knowing that they would only worry the others.

Twilight sighed as she sat down at her desk quill in her aura and paper in front of her. She had to change a few things for the summit. It was hard knowing what had happened to Canterlot, though one thing did confuse her. ‘Why did he just seal off the city instead of containing the residents inside?’

A chess piece slid across a checkered board as Sombra looked up at his opponent saying. “I believe it is your move.”

“Why did you seal off the city?” the mare inquired moving her own piece with her magic. “Instead of taking the residents for your own?”

“They hold no use for me at the moment, the more I take the more power Abyssia gains. She cannot get out of her prison.” Sombra explained as he watched the board. “Midnight Sun would think that this is dull and boring. He would wish to be out exploring and getting as far away from his noble lineage as much as possible.”

The mare sat in silence as she glanced around the room she was in, Sombra watched her as he moved his piece.

Author's Notes:

I do not own MLP or any other form of media or game in this show.

Tri-al and Error

It was a few weeks until the conference came and Twilight was working as hard as possible to make it work at the Castle of the Two Sisters. She spent day and night fixing up the place so it wouldn’t fall apart on the guests. Preparing the rooms, menu, where the halls were going to be, seating, all down to the minute detail. Unfortunately it drained her to the point where she was almost falling asleep during the speech. Spike and his daughter were surprised that she managed to regain any composure at all. Gears was there as well but she did what Twilight could not. She was asleep in the front row not even hiding it. Once the Princess of Friendship was done with her speech and Spike feeling underutilized they left for their rooms. Moonlight Wisp was seething under her scales, the delegates had ignored her father in favor of the Princesses.

“They’re just jerks.” Gears spoke up yawning all the while. “They think that the Princesses are the ones who do everything and forget that there are people like your dad who help out.”

“He’s probably going to do everything to help and get no attention paid to him unless it is in Twilight’s name.” grumbled Moonlight her pupils turning to slits only to get hit in the face by a hammer. “Sorry, I don’t know what is wrong with me.”

“Dragons, they’re always angry. I mean DurgUa tolerates me in his forge but the moment some guard comes in that isn’t a II he loses his temper.” the grey gold filly mused as she sat down noticing that Twilight was already asleep. “You know if you want, anytime a noble insists that Spike’s opinion isn’t valid I could always throw a hammer into his or her face.”

“Thanks but I think that would make things worse.” grumbled the pale silver half breed watching as her father tucked the Princess of Friendship in. He talked with Cadence about keeping her asleep so the two fillies left the room. They walked around chatting looking at the small houses the ponies that were from Canterlot was staying. They were forced to take a few steps back and not have a lot of things they were used to at this point. The adults complained and the children complained even more. Moonlight Wisp noticed a lot of the looks she was getting and backed up. Gears turned around before figuring out what her problem was. She glared at the ponies before hurrying her back to the castle. Both sighing as they closed the doors behind him.

“Moonlight, can you talk to your father?” Cadence’s voice asked causing the half breed to look at her. “I want to make sure that the power he is using won’t go to his head.”

The half dragon growled at the princess her eyes glowing dangerously as she said. “He is not a baby anymore! If you can’t trust him to be responsible then maybe you should tell him he shouldn’t be Twilight’s assistant. Or maybe you should tell those dumb ponies that he had saved your empire twice!”

With that the filly walked out of the doors, Gears looked at Cadence saying. “You told that to his daughter.”

“I just don’t want the ponies to go after Twilight if anything messes up.” Cadence admitted before looking at the unicorn sighing. “Though I should have more faith in him and explain to the ponies that he has much authority as Twilight. That way he could make up for his mistakes.”

“Then do it, tell those dumb ponies that the assistant of Twilight Sparkle knows just as much as she does.” Gears told her and Cadence looked to the side. “It is the right thing to do, plus if they blame Spike and the Princess for everything that goes wrong in their lives I think Moonlight might try to eat them.”

“Do you think she can?” Cadence felt her stomach sink as Gears shook her head saying. “It’s more likely she's going to try and talk to him but the stares are going to get to her and she's going to bolt.”

The pink alicorn moved towards the door and opened it up seeing the halfbreed running through the streets. Sighing the Princess of Love looked at Gears who shrugged saying. “She was getting pretty jumpy earlier. It was either her running or attacking someone.”

“Should we go after her?” Cadence inquired and Gears shook her head answering. “No, Spike should go after her, she's his little girl. We are going to make sure that no pony wakes up Twilight and get them to solve their own problems for once.”

“One thing at a time.” chuckled the mare as they walked to Twilight’s room. They saw Spike giving advice to ponies at the front of a long line. Cadence looked at Gears before lifting the filly onto her back. Flying up she landed next to the purple dragon who looked confused at why they were there.

“Spike, you might need to go after your daughter.” the older mare explained and Spike was going to question why. “According to Gears she's been nervous around other ponies. Apparently she was very jumpy the last time they were out.”

“We can make sure that she won't be disturbed.” Gears told him before thinking. “I'm going to need a few suits of armor.”

Cadence and Spike both turned to look at the grey gold unicorn as she moved passed them shouting. “Don’t let them into the room Cadance!”

“Foals nowadays.” huffed one of the diplomats watching as she passed by. The growing dragon looked at the princess saying. “I’m going to catch up with Moonlight. Do you think you can handle this?”

“I’m sure.” the Princess of Love replied looking at the crowd her horn glowing as the door was encased by her aura. “They are not getting passed me.”

Twilight rolled over in her sleep restlessly, images of her time in Kirkwall rising up to meet her subconscious. Music began to play as she tried to escape the memories that were arising. Yet figures danced before her all masked in a ballroom that one could describe as exquisite.

Twilight looked around at the ballroom before her, the night sky lit only by the stars and the moon. Figures twirled beneath her as she began to descend the stairs almost gliding as she did so. She stopped halfway through as the announcer spoke. “Princess Twilight Sparkle of Equestria.”

She moved forward as she moved past the vanishing figures who had turned to watch her. The Princess of Friendship paused in front of the ledge where a blonde woman in a mask stood. Curtseying the woman spoke in a heavy yet delicate accented voice. “I welcome you Princess Twilight. I hope that you are enjoying the wonders of Halamshiral.”

“It is a sight to behold your majesty.” Twilight answered standing straight as the guests whispered around her. “I do hope that foul winds do not blow.”

The woman laughed saying. “You are quite a dear, your teacher has taught you well. It is a shame that she could not join us.”

“She sends her deepest apologies, an urgent matter in our courts has arisen.” the sapphire maned mare replied before giving a sly smile. “Though she does wish that you will be able to attend her gala if all things go well tonight.”

“Let us hope.” answered the Empress before nodding her head. “I would love to converse more with you but alas I have other guests.”

“Until next we speak.” Twilight replied giving another courtesy before heading up the steps to her left. She walked down the walkway watching the arriving guests recognizing one of them slightly. A hand rested on her shoulder gripping tightly as to prevent her from turning around.

“Not now, save me a dance Princess.” the voice told her, it was familiar but without the ability to look at the stranger she couldn’t be sure. The hand slipped down and she turned to look only to see a crowd of people gathering. Slipping through the crowd to find the stranger she soon found herself almost bumping into a blond noble. He apologized though his gaze seemed to linger as she moved away. Her shoes clicked against the stone ground as she managed to get outdoors. Taking a deep breath she turned to look at the crowd now moving away from the railings. Shaking her head she moved back into the crowd hoping to make some important connections. In the back of her mind she wondered who the owner of the voice belonged to. On the way through she passed by an elf wearing a hat and she turned to watch him disappearing through the crowd towards the vestibule.

Spike moved as fast as he could through the trees of the forest hoping that he would be able to locate his daughter. She did have a headstart and he should have realized that the people of Canterlot wouldn’t have the same reaction that those who live in Ponyville would towards a hybrid. ‘I’m just hoping I can talk some sense into her.’ he thought as he sped up wishing there was a better way to track her.

Moonlight Wisp walked through the streets of Ponyville her head lowered. ‘You didn’t have to run like that. They weren’t even saying anything, what did it matter to you about the stares?’ she bertated herself as she stared up at the castle. Frowning she moved to open the doors only to pause when she heard the sound of metal being hammered. Tilting her head to the side the young filly followed it down a large flight of stares. Heat washed over her as she descended until she came to a large cavern where a huge black dragon was. Thick black scaled glistened in the firelight as the being hammered away watching the metal shape with four glowing red eyes.

“If you are not here to help then leave.” he spoke not even turning to look at her. “I am busy.”

“Just wondering what all the noise was.” she answered turning to leave only to stop when he spoke again. “Ponies shouldn’t be able to hear when I’m working, they had complained so I put up a spell.”

“It was faint but I heard it.” her response caused the dragon to turn and look at her in confusion as she shrank back at his size. He frowned as he moved to get a better look at her saying. “A half dragon, how interesting. I never knew that this was possible.”

“I’m just a byproduct of a spell.” Moonlight retorted defensively looking to the side. “I don’t know if ponies and dragons can have children together.”

“It might be possible, who knows. Our species do not seem to get along.” the dragon shook his head before resuming his work with thunderous noise. He watched her from the corner of his eyes as he began to use a deep red magic to continue for him as he turned around.

“Tell me, why are you still here? You could have left when you first shrank away, yet you didn’t.” questioned the dark dragon as he settled down in front of her. Moonlight glanced to the side saying. “I...I don’t want to back out there. The world is….”

“Dark, scary, dangerous.” replied the older dragon with a chuckle and her head craned upwards to look at him. “I was like that once, I who was one of the most powerful dragons. ThraxMaugh, now I am DurgUa, the Fallen Dragon, enemy of those who remember me.”

“Sounds like you’re a little bit bitter.” the pale silver hybrid told him as she sat down. “I’ve got some time before dad figures out where I am. So tell me, ThraxMaugh, what were the dragons like before you were corrupted.”

DurgUa’s eyes narrowed at the use of his name, smirking he began to tell the tales of before the curse. Memories he had clung to while he was sealed, he was never going to tell Aurora but they were mainly of the family.

Gears travelled through the halls of the castle as fast as she could go, her blue eyes wandering. ‘How far do I have to?’ she thought until spotting a pale silver light in front of her. It bounced for a moment before leading her down a hall. Shrugging the small filly moved after it as fast as she could. For a moment a sinking feeling in her stomach gave her pause. Yet she moved passed it and continued to follow it until she came to a hall of very scary looking suits of armor. Blinking she moved forward as she began to examine every inch of the armor. Nodding her head in satisfaction she began her work on two suits. She was hoping that nothing bad was happening with Cadence. It would mean more trouble for her when she gets back.

“I am sorry but Princess Twilight isn’t available to help you.” Cadence said as the nobles began to complain. One comment caught her attention and angered her. “Princess Celestia always has time to talk instead of standing there and looking pretty. It doesn’t matter what Princess Twilight is doing we need her help with a friendship problem.”

The crowd began to yell in agreement and the Princess of Love slammed her hooves into the ground shouting in her Royal voice. “ENOUGH!”

The ponies went silent as the pink alicorn decided to continue. “Princess Twilight set up this convention for you to gather and learn from each other. She has not had any rest and is recovering from long and sleepless nights. For this moment do not see her as a Princess but as a pony. Would you like it if ponies kept coming to you for advice while you are trying to sleep?”

The ponies began to talk amongst themselves and some began to leave. Some of the more stubborn diplomats stayed much to her annoyance. ‘This is going to take a bit.’ she thought as the next round of arguments were thrown at her.

Twilight watched the dancers below her carefully as a man walked up to her and offered to dance. Taking a deep breath she accepted knowing to decline would have been rude. She was swept onto the ballroom floor as they began to twirl. The conversation was to be expected, trade relations with Equestria and she felt almost bored. Then the figures began to change, the male in front of her morphed into a blonde haired male with a black cat mask made from raven feathers. Strawberry blond hair surrounded it as they began to dance once again.

“I am surprised you even showed up.” she spoke trying to keep the venom out of her voice. “How did you get in?”

“Varric.” answered the strangers as they began to dance, the image of the ballroom beginning to fade. “I have come to warn you.”

“About what?” this caught Twilight’s attention as the music continued for some reason. “My people are busy with a war at the moment.”

“It is about the one you call Sombra.” Anders told her as he took her hand and led her away. “He is not the one you should focus on.”

“He is attacking us Anders, do you think that we should stop?” the mulberry mare snapped trying to pull her hand away only to find she couldn’t.

“Twilight, I have spent a lifetime here, I know what is happening.” replied the mage as he stopped in front of a mirror. “The one you should watch out for is Abyssia, the Corrupted Dragon. She wishes to be free of her prison and now the only thing she needs are the Princesses of your realm. Her one wish is to bring ruin to your world just as her master tried to bring ruin to his.”

His presence began to fade as Twilight turned around as a dark force erupted from the mirror as a black dragon with six red eyes appeared behind her. The young princess turned around at let out a gasp backing away as fast as she could. The dragon looked down at her and began to laugh moving in closer hissing. “An alicorn princess, not one of the false but a chosen. How lucky am I?”

“There were four of us. QuirinSurpMiir, myself, UntryrUryte, and AuthaLothar, all created at the sametime. We were all different as Discord did not like order, each of us having our own strengths and weaknesses.” explained the now black dragon tapping his claws against the ground. “We all varied in size and shape, UntryrUryte being the smallest and wisest out of all of us as I was the tallest and most powerful. Quirin… he had courage despite his smaller stature he made sure that all laws and codes we made were just and fair.”

“What about AuthaLothtar?” asked Moonlight earning a pained look from the dragon before he continued his story. “AuthaLothtar could only be described as the youngest, eager to find out her place in the world. She would get in much trouble having energy to spare as she tried out new things. Discord got bored with the fact that we had all started out the same age so he created young dragons and even wyrmlings to keep us busy. We all raised the small ones with Codes of Honor, wisdom, how to fight, to be powerful dragons. We had no flaws, no darkness in us like the ponies. That all changed when the corruption started, when AuthaLothtar… no back then she wasn’t AuthaLothtar, she never had such a cursed name. She was merely ZundaeIngeir, Laughing Heart, my sisters.”

DurgUa’s claws dug into the ground as he began to remember. “She began to have dark dreams and it scared her causing her to go to us. She begged for answers, what her purpose was, she wanted to know so much and it crushed her when even we didn’t know. She withdrew from us after that, spending her time delving into her dreams and the void that was calling her. Untryr was worried as was I. Yet when QuirinSurpMiir found the ponies our attention turned away to teach these defenseless creatures. In that one moment she took the chance and grasped at the power handed to her. When I realized what had happened I went to stop her and in my haste I forewent Untryr’s protection and was corrupted. My red scales turned to black and my mind was twisted. Therefore I became the first servant of AuthaLothar, The Void Mother. The battles I fought with my siblings began to destroy this world and just before I was sealed away I came to my senses. I had killed my brother and was sealed by my sister.”

“I guess legend verus history is wrong. It said you were hit by AuthaLothtar’s attack before she was sealed away. According to a book that dad and I read in Aurora’s library.” the hybrid revealed and the large dragon looked startled. “Was she sealed before you or were you sealed together?”

“She was sealed first, after she had struck me we fled into the mountains. The spirits and the ponies gave chase hoping to revert us to normal. Autha knew what they were planning so she sent me to carry on her work while she fought them. She thought that if one of us remained the corruption would spread faster. It didn’t, when she was sealed away the connection she had over my mind was severed and I went on a rampage. Instead of corruption I rained destruction down upon the world.”

“And finished.” Gears said taking a few steps back from the suits of armor that was now looking around. “Come on, I need you to do something for me.”

The statues nodded their head as they began to follow the small filly. She led them through the castle to the stairs leading to Twilight’s room. There were still a massive amount of ponies surrounding Cadence. All were now arguing over what a Princess’s duty was.

“You’ve got to be kidding me. HEY MOVE OR I WILL MAKE YOU!” she shouted to the delegates in the back who looked at her about to retort before spotting what was behind her. They quickly moved out of the way as she moved forward with her metal guardians behind her. More of the delegates heard the noise and moved trying to steer clear of the mechanical creatures. Once she reached the top she commanded the armor to move in front of the door.

“Stay.” she told them before handing an amulet to Cadence saying. “Here, they are in your care now. If they give you much time you can order them to aid you. Just be really specific on your orders, they are metal and don’t get that ponies are squishy creatures.”

“Thank you.” Cadence said before looking at the fleeing ponies as she put the amulet around her neck. “What do you call them?”

“I haven’t thought of it just yet.” the filly shrugged before moving away. “I’m going to take a nap, there must someplace that isn’t overrun with diplomats.”

Cadence watched the filly walk away humming under her breath. She smiled before looking at the two suits of armor saying. “If any pony wants to talk just knock, gently, on the door twice.”

The pink alicorn unlocked the door before walking in shutting it behind her.

Twilight ran through the darkness as the dragon gave chase to her. She had been afraid of DurgUa, but whatever this thing was terrified her. Claws reached for her stretching across the endless darkness as a deep voice spoke. “Soon all will see that the throne of the Maker will no longer be empty.”

The youngest alicorn did not pause as the claws closed all around her. Her eyes shut tight tiring to block out the images she was seeing. That was when the creature that had grabbed her let out a screech as she began to sink into what felt like water. Eyes snapped open as the mulberry alicorn looked down seeing a swirling pool of magical energy rising from below her. A crystal rose from the depths a pony trapped inside. Reaching out a hoof Twilight tried to help the pony, but all that she heard was a thousand screams.

Spike managed to trace Moonlight back to Ponyville and had nearly lost her if it wasn't for the sound of a deep voice. He followed it to the forge that Discord had made for DurgUa and found him talking to Moonlight. There was no irritation in his voice like there normally was with the noble ponies. Leaning against the wall of the cave he listened to his history ad the history of all dragons. The book he had read had gotten somethings wrong and he figured Aurora had probably known that. She had told him that it didn't matter if the books were right or wrong she would still collect them. ‘There is so much she didn't tell me.’ he thought thinking back. ‘But there is so much that I didn't ask.’

“I do believe that you father has come to collect you.” DurgUa spoke and Spike moved forward seeing the hybrid jump. Her head turned and noticed him as the corrupted dragon took him in with his red eyes. Spike walked towards his daughter saying. “I heard from Gears and Cadance that you took off.”

“Sorry dad.” Moonlight mumbled her clawed feet scraping against the ground. “I was scared… every pony stared at me when I was walking.”

Spike shook his head moving next to her and sitting down replying. “I know, Gears told me that as well. How long have you two been hanging out?”

“A day after I got back, I kind of ran into her.” Spike chuckled when he heard the response yet his gaze was drawn to the dragon in front of his daughter. DurgUa watched him before moving away saying. “Do not worry yourself about this. These are events that happened long ago.”

Spike looked startled for a moment before placing a hand on the black scaled dragon causing him to turn his head a bit. Taking a deep breath the purple dragon told him. “They may have happened a long time ago but the pain you felt from then is still fresh. We can help you heal.”

“I do not believe that anything you can do to help.” chuckled the corrupted dragon looking to the side. “Thank you for the offer.”

“Just because you don’t believe it doesn’t mean it isn’t possible.” Spike said before turning to leave. “You need to have a little more faith in us.”

The young dragon left with his daughter behind him, DurgUa laughed before saying quietly. “It seems like your task is not done yet, brother.”

Twilight’s eyes snapped open as she sat up quickly trying to shake the dream from her head. Her hooves shook as she got out of bed swaying a little.

Author's Notes:

I do not own MLP. Please comment and/or review. Updated with a pun in the title.

Looking Back

A few weeks passed and Twilight didn't know she could get anymore stressed. Gears had taken all of the armor from the Princesses’ castle. She was dealing with Yak culture and nearly started a war. Though the mechanical creatures did seem to entertain the Yaks. Nobles would often come to her seeking advice about… business friends. They had just finished washing the dishes so finally she had some time off, she and Spike grabbed a book bringing to her reading room. She smiled at the II’s as they passed, earning a slight nod in return.

“Good evening Princess Sparkle.” a large goat monster said causing her to turn around to see the King of the Underground. “Beautiful, evening.”

“It is.” Twilight said before spotting the tea in his grasp. “Turning in for the night, King Asgore?”

“Yes, it was a long day.” responded Asgore looking out one of the windows. “Goodnight, Princess Sparkle. Spike.”

“At least he remembers me.” Spike said before moving along, Twilight chuckled as they entered the room. “It was a long day, a lot of ponies coming in for friendship advice.”

“You know it’s kind of funny,” laughed the purple dragon as he moved to sit down tired from doing all the dishes. “Giving all of this advice to ponies.”

“What's so funny about that?” Twilight was confused as she stared at her assistant. Spike looked at her raising a brow ridge saying. “Back in Canterlot you were known for being the worst friend ever.”

“I was a great friend!” Twilight retorted only for the growing dragon to point towards the photos on the shelves. She walked towards the as he explained. “Twilight, do you even remember their names? Birthdays? Favorite food? Favorite book? The struggles they have?”

Twilight looked at the pictures noticing that none of them was from before she came to Ponyville. Sighing she said. “I was that bad?”

“You were really focused on your studies.” Spike pointed out counting down mentally, he knew Twilight was going to leap into action.

“I have to do something about this!” The youngest Alicorn spoke determination in her voice as she looked at the green eyed fire breather. “They must be so confused that I left all of a sudden. Why their friend just up and left. Why I didn't say anything?”

“I don't think that's what all of them are thinking.” Gears commented passing by and Twilight’s horn lit up dragging not only Gears but Moonlight Wisp towards their rooms saying. “No, you are heading to bed. Spike pack our bags, oh and can you make a list of my friends from Canterlot?”

“Yeah, no.” Gears said trying to get out the grip before sighing. She looked out the window knowing that Twilight was going to rush off the moment they were asleep. A grin played across her features as she glanced at Moonlight Wisp who looked a bit irritated. The half dragon took note of the look and wondered what she was planning. The filly normally didn’t act like this so she knew something was up.

“Alright, Twinkleshine, Minuette, Lemon Heart, and… Moondancer.” Spike said looking at the list with a frown. He knew most of them as they hung around Lyra, but he couldn’t figure out what happened to Moondancer. He hurried to pack the bags before looking out the open door. The crystals were glowing eerily dimly lighting the hallways. Seeing the large figures of the Spartans patrolling he poked his head out asking. “Do you sleep?”

“Yes.” was the only response that he got, the purple dragon nodded his head. “Is that all?”

“Do you need anything?” was the next question, Spike knew that Twilight had already reinforced the furniture to hold all of the extra weight. “Any food requirements? Armor polish? Books?”

The two Spartans just stared at him and the dragon felt his ear fins kind of sink. He sighed before saying. “Sorry for bothering you. You can get back to your work.”

Spike hadn't felt that useless before as the Spartans walked away.

“Spike!” Twilight called causing him to finish packing as fast as he could. “Are you ready?”

“Coming!” Spike replied before heading out seeing Gears and Moonlight Wisp poking their heads out of the room. He looked at his daughter before saying. “If you think you can get passed the Spartans, go ahead.”

The Gears just dove into the room across from her and the half dragon shut her door. Chuckling Spike headed out seeing Twilight standing at the entrance. Both shared a look, it was weird not going back to Canterlot for a situation like this. The door shut behind them as they began their journey.

“So, what's the plan?” Moonlight asked looking at the smaller pony. “It's not like we can just walk out anymore. The Spartans are everywhere.”

“Well I have something that will slow our descent if we leap out of a window.” started Gears as she looked out the window. “But… the Spartans do put a wedge in that plan. Even though they are intent on ignoring everything they do seem to know when somepony is in danger.”

Both the ponies sighed they were planning on sneaking out so they could find materials. Gears wanted to find ores so she could have her own forge. Moonlight just wanted some snacks.

“Let's just explore the castle.” Moonlight Wisp pouted and the grey gold filly shrugged saying. “Sure, that way we won't get into too much trouble.”

The door was opened and the two fillies stepped out into the hall. They explored the upper area of the castle spiraling down. They ‘hid’ from the Spartans holding back the giggles. Soon they passed by the library, at first they didn't want to go into the room. They spent a lot of time in there being homeschooled, they chose that way of studying after Gears had insulted the intelligence of Ms. Cheerilee and Moonlight lit her desk on fire with a sneeze. A bright glow caught their attention so the door was opened and the fillies walked inside. The crystals were glowing faintly, nothing strong enough to cause the glow they saw. Moonlight frowned as she saw a nook sitting out on the table. ‘Twilight really should pick up after herself.’ she thought as she moved over and picked up the book reading the title out loud. “Memories.”

The book in her claws began to shine brightly as the half dragon was engulfed in a light. Gears let out a yell of surprise as she moved to help her friend. They were drawn into the book and it dropped to the ground.

“Gears.” the short filly opened her eyes seeing Moonlight holding out her clawed hoof in front of her. Grabbing it she pulled herself to her hooves both of the looking around. A strange stallion appeared in front of them with a blank expression on his face.

“Now this is interesting.” he spoke moving past them as he looks around. “Something has changed the book. It is not just the memories of Star Swirl the Bearded but the memories of all ponies in this land and for some reason Griffins.”

“What are you talking about?” asked Gears the blue eyes watching him, when he didn't respond she rolled her eyes. “Look, this is lovely and all but we really must be going.”

“Gears.” he said causing her to freeze listening carefully. “So many memories and so much there is for you to understand. About who you are and where you come from. This place may have the answers you seek. Ah, I may have just have figured out why this book has been changed.”

“Hold on, what do you mean by this place may have the answers I seek?” the small pony questioned looking at the image carefully.

“The one answer you have been seeking for this entire time.” Gears looked to the side weighing the choice carefully. Moonlight moved in front of her asking. “What are you?”

“I am the journal known as Memories. Though the state I am at the moment you can call me Index.” replied the reflection of Starswirl the Bearded as the image changed to a tall Tauren. “Perhaps this form will allow you to relax.”

“So you are not just a book on Starswirl's memories anymore.” Moonlight mused at that thinking. “If you are really an index that means we can look up specific memories. Most likely you used my memory of Chief Hawkwind to take a form that would keep me calmer.”

“Does it really matter? I just want to see who my parents are!” snapped Gears turning her gaze to Index. “Show me who my parents are and what happened to them.”

A flash of light engulfed the area as a memory began.

Rarity hummed under her breath as she stitched away at an outfit knowing that this order had to be done before noon the next day. ‘Last stitch.’ she thought as she finished feeling the tiredness enter her mind.

Rarity hummed as she walked through the halls of Skyhold a dress draped over her arm. It wasn't a big order for Josephine but she liked to deliver them herself. She frowned when she saw the door closed. She heard voices speaking inside.

“She needs to learn to keep herself out of our business.” Sera’s voice snapped angrily and Rarity moved closer to the door. “She never asks what I prefer.”

“She also needs restraint, she doesn't know how to act around the nobles.” Vivienne’s voice spoke up and Rarity knew who they were talking about. “Despite her unique taste in fashion.”

Rarity listened to them talking feeling more and more hurt. It may have been small nit picks but what hurt her the most was that no one had said anything to her. What was said next hurt her. “And your problem with Rarity, Dorian?”

“Only the fact that she doesn't seem to know basic magic.” Dorian’s voice spoke and Rarity turned to leave tears threatening to spill down her face .

“Rarity?” the Inquisitor asked as the mare ran passed her shoving the dress into her arms. “Rarity!”

“Rarity!” Dorian’s voice called out as her eyes snapped opened seeing her mannequin in front of her. Shaking her head she continued on the outfit rubbing her eyes, though they seemed to want to wander. Finally they landed on her staff, sighing she stood up and walked over to it asking. “Dorian… what did you mean by I didn’t know basic magic?”

“You didn’t know it, I was there asking for permission for time off to train you.” Dorian explained the staff glowing dimly. “You avoided all of us for a month before Solas and Varric managed to find out why. Honestly you should have confronted them like you normally did.”

“Well it seemed like they wanted some form of reaction from me. Although the look on Sera’s face when you managed to coerce her into that apology.” Rarity laughed as she thought back. “Where did she get a pink frilly dress from anyways?”

“I guess we shall never know.” Dorian reminded her and they both went silent. “Rarity, are you still worried that you couldn’t find Fluttershy?”

“A bit, she will not talk about what happened. Everyone has shared a little bit but she seemed… apprehensive.” replied the fashionista making another stitch in the dress. “Do you know who her spirit was?”

“No, Ms. Sparkle and herself were the only two who didn’t have their weapons on them.” Dorian pointed out, she could tell that he had ideas but no proof. “There is one way to tell.”

‘All I have to do is pull her aside and just ask the question.’ a voice said distracting Rarity from the conversation as she knew the voice. ‘Okay, I can do this. She’s probably at the castle training, she always did get up at this time.’

‘Soarin is either going to propose or something else.’ Rarity thought before squealing in joy as she almost bounced around. Wisps of light blue magic engulfing her body.

Rainbow Dash took a deep breath as she walked through the halls of the castle. It was early morning almost dawn when she got there for her morning training. Stretching out her wings she noticed two of the Spartans walking down the halls.

“Morning.” she greeted watching them carefully and they nodded their heads respectfully in response. Her eyes swept their form as she examined their stance, armor, and weapons. ‘Oh boy.’ she thought before seeing them move past her continuing their patrol. ‘I’ve seen clone troopers with more personality. Now what are their names again?’

“Kelly and Frederic right?” Rainbow Dash called out causing them to look at her again. “Yeah, I know your names, Twilight made a list and pointed you out to me. Took me a bit to remember, anyways have you been outside of the castle since you’ve arrived and not for training?”

“No, ma’am.” replied Frederic curtly keeping at attention, Rainbow frowned before moving past them saying. “Come on, I’ll give you something to do. Honestly, you do know missions and battles aren’t everything. Had to tell Echo that once he was well enough to get out of the hospital. You’re not clones but I can tell you were raised for war. Hopefully not as bad as the Clone Wars but, seeing how you act probably something just as bad or worse.”

Kelly’s eyes glanced over to Frederic slightly annoyed with how chatty the pony was. She led them into the throne room and leapt on her chair looking at the map before her saying. “Well we know that Sombra has taken over Canterlot city sealing it off from the rest of Equestria. That means we’re going to need to find out what he is up to. We also need to find out where his Base of Operations is, from what Flash Sentry told me he was in the North when he was captured. It is a good place to look but I wouldn’t put all of my chips there unless he is that stupid. Since you two and the rest of the Spartans are combat trained I have to leave the patrolling up to you. Who would you recommend keeping an eye on Canterlot City?”

Frederic looked at the map carefully as he thought about it. He was a little surprised that she had actually consider locations and was thinking tactfully. Though she did mention something about a Clone War.

“If it was back in the Clone Wars we would always do a patrol rotation around key areas. That way we would always be able to restock and reload.” a new voice spoke as a male pegasus walked into the room looking at all three of them. “What we would need to worry about more is the scouting parties for Sombra’s HQ. In order to find that we would be needing to get a fix on either his or Midnight Sun’s location.”

“Yeah, if only we had some way of doing that.” Rainbow Dash grumbled as he stood by her side before looking at the Spartans saying. “My name is Soarin, it’s a pleasure to meet you all.”

There was another nod from the Spartans though they knew something was off with the both of them. Despite the lack of scars they showed a keen military mind.

“Patrol units need a runner, a spotter, a medic, and a guard. You guys can choose who you think are the best for those jobs.” Rainbow told them glancing over trying to get a read off of them. “You alright with that or should I be discussing this with Doctor Halsey?”

“We will inform her.” Frederic spoke and Rainbow Dash nodded her head. “Is that all ma’am?”

“Yeah, you’re dismissed.” Rainbow’s wings twitched when she gave the command and watched them leave. “Wow, just like talking with Cody and Rex.”

“You handled it well though.” laughed Soarin as he helped her off her throne and led her around to the statue. “So want to get some breakfast, do some training, then maybe a walk?”

“Coruscant?” Rainbow Dash asked with a sly grin on her face and Soarin laughed as he rubbed the back of his head. They both headed towards the statue a red light surrounding them as their figures changed just as they passed through.

Applejack sighed as she set down a basket of apples looking around at the orchard around her. She was still concerned about the wolf she saw standing next to her sister. It wasn’t exactly hiding but it was a spirit. ‘Why would Apple Bloom have a spirit with her? Did something happen that she isn’t telling me?’ thought Applejack staring at the apples in front of her. ‘I can’t keep worrying about this or the harvest won’t get done. Focus Applejack.’

Closing her eyes and taking a deep breath Applejack tried to clear her mind. She did not notice the trees shaking off their apples letting them fall into the baskets before using their roots to bring the baskets to the barn. Taking another deep breath Applejack opened her eyes only to start when she saw there was no more work to do. Rubbing her head with her hoof she looked around mumbling. “What in tarnation?”

That was when the earth shot around her encasing her in a cocoon.

Pinkie Pie was looking at free spots in Ponyville her eyes scanning the maps. She was hoping one day that she would open up her own tavern in this small town. It was something that Pinkie had wanted to do ever since she got back from Albion. Currently she was saving up her money since most of the tips she was making was going towards her party planning ventures. Taking a deep breath she began to think of Theresa, Sparrow, and Leonheart and how she was looking forward to the wedding that would have taken place. ‘I just wish I could go there again.’ Pinkie thought with a sigh before a vision flashed through her mind. It made her grin from ear to ear before another vision passed that send chills up her spine. Rushing towards the desk she began to take notes on the latter knowing that this was important.

“Are you sure that this is everything Papyrus?” Fluttershy asked looking at the energetic skeleton who was holding quite a few containers. “I’m sure Twilight has more than enough.”

“NONSENSE, I DO NOT WISH TO USE UP ALL OF HER CONTAINERS WITH ALL OF MY SPAGHETTI!” Papyrus replied as they moved down the aisles. “Fluttershy, there is another reason why I brought you out here. Do you ever have dreams… about the Underground.”

“Yes.” mumbled Fluttershy as she looked away sadly. “Among the many that I have.”

“Sometimes… I have dreams where you were not there. Most of the time they are on repeat or they are vastly different than what is normal.” Papyrus sighed as he put the containers in a bag as they stopped by a stall to look at the vegetables. “I try to talk to Sans about it but he always seems to distract me with one of his puns. I was hoping you can help me remember… like how you helped me remember last time.”

“I…” Fluttershy halted as she saw Sans beyond the rows of stalls his eye sockets blank. “I’m going to have to get back to you later with the answer Papyrus. I’m not sure if I can do it again.”

“OF COURSE! LAST TIME YOU WERE IN THE UNDERGROUND!” Papyrus laughed but Fluttershy could tell that he knew something was up as he was looking in the direction Sans was in. The smaller skeleton having vanished the moment Papyrus turned his head.

Author's Notes:

I do not own MLP. And finally updated.

A New Path

Rarity moved through her house trying to find her sketchbook excited for her friend. She couldn’t believe that Soren was already prepared to propose to her. After all they were only dating for a short period of time. ‘Right?’ She thought pausing in her steps only to realize that her room was a lot smaller then she remembered. That was when she realized that it was she who was bigger. Looking down she saw feet instead of hooves. Rarity let out a shriek of surprise running backwards into one of her mannequins causing it to topple to the ground. She did not hear it as Rarity fell to the ground gasping for air looking around. She seemed to be out in a meadow of some sort. Taking a deep breath Rarity climbed to her feet noticing she was in her human form. She was wearing a simple robes and a coat of some sort. The difference was her normal purple hair was black and pulled over her shoulder. Spotting what seemed to be a nearby village Rarity opened her mind as she approached catching some of the words. ‘Hm, best remain silent for now and learn their language as I go on.’ Rarity thought as she entered an area filled with buildings. The people in the area ignored her as they went about their business. ‘Best lie low.’ she told herself before she caught sight of an elderly woman struggling with a rather large load of wood. Smiling to herself she moved to help despite what she thought before.

“Here.” she said taking the bundle as the woman looked at her in shock before saying. “Oh there is no need.”

‘Thank you mind reading.’ Rarity cheered internally as she told the elderly. “It is not a problem for me.”

The old woman chuckled as she led the way to a large house with Rarity following behind her wondering how she was able to get that far with how heavy the woodstack was. The elderly woman did not say a word as she showed Rarity to where the kitchen was. When they got there, all she had to do was point to where the wood went.

“What business do you have in Mo Village?” the elder finally spoke causing Rarity to reply. “No business, I am merely a stranger trying to find my way home.”

“You are a generous stranger. I had thought you were a wandering cultivator.” chuckled the older woman before nodding her head as she looked at her. “I have some pull with the Mo Family. To repay your generosity all I can offer is work. What is your name child, so I can tell the mistress.”

Names rushed through Rarity’s head quickly as she thought back to her time in the Valley of Peace before she quickly settled on one. “My parents called me Xiuzhen, my family name is Ling.”

“Thank you…. Follow me.” the older woman said waving her along and Rarity followed her throughout the house. She glanced around at the structure as they walked only to stop as the old woman greeted a very stern looking one.

“Madam Mo, this is Ling Xiuzhen, she aided me in carrying the wood.” the old woman explained with a bow. Rarity doing so as well in order to keep up the facade. The middle aged woman’s eyes narrowed at the older woman who continued. “I find it time to take on a replacement, all the other servants ignored my plight for aide today and a stranger helped, carried the wood upon her own back. She has strength of character as well as strength of body.”

Madam Mo looked at Rarity with a critical eye before asking. “You had nothing else to do besides help an elderly woman?”

“I had plenty else to do, but at the end of the day where would she be?” Rarity replied standing up straight, Madam Mo nodded her head saying. “She will do, but she will be under your charge A-Yawen. Anything she does will be reflected on you until she replaces you.”

“I understand my lady.” Yawen replied with another bow, Rarity doing so as well as Madam Mo passed by with her servants. Once they passed Yawen relaxed looking at Rarity with a chuckle. “Oh she would love to get rid of me, but unfortunately her father made her promise to keep me. I am damn good servant and if I passed, things will go to hell around here.”

Rarity chuckled at the change in composure as Yawen waved her along saying. “Things around here won’t be so easy. The hierarchy goes as follows: Mo family, servants, villagers, the lunatic living on the grounds?”

“Lunatic?” Rarity asked tilting her head to the side in confusion and Yawen sighed. “The Madam’s nephew, Xuanyu. He was never right after he was kicked out from the cultivation sect and the treatment of the family and servants made it a lot worse. I do what I can in secret but not much can be done. Your first few days will probably be bringing him his one meal. Sometimes I think A-Tong eats it just to spite him.”

Rarity felt guilt fill her heart as she was led back to the kitchens by Yawen who was serving some basic rice porridge into a bowl. She handed it to Rarity who set it on a tray as to not burn her hands.

“You can carry a large stack of wood but a simple bowl of porridge is too hot for them.” chuckled Yawen as she led Rarity to a loan section of the courtyard where a simple shack stood.

“Granny!” a voice called out causing Yawen to sigh and turn around to look at the young man running up. “You could have asked me to to do that! No need to drag yourself to the lunatic ever…”

“A-Tong, where were you this morning when I needed your help gathering the firewood!” snapped Yawen causing the young man to flinch. “You were probably running around flirting with the young women around here!”

“I was helping the young master!” protested A-Tong and Yawen glared at him causing him to flinch. “Honestly!”

“You were helping him with what?” growled Yawen and A-Tong’s eyes flickered to the shack before back to her. “You were harassing him again weren’t you? You should know better A-Tong! I taught you better!”

“But granny… it is within the young master’s right to….” A-Tong swallowed before bowing his head. “It is in his right but not mine to gode him on. My apologizes grandmother.”

“Good, now go sweep the courtyard, the leaves are covering it.” Yawen instructed and A-Tong headed off head bowed low. Yawen waved Rarity to follow her again saying. “Everytime the young master wants to harass him he brings my family into it!”

Rarity didn’t say a word, letting the old woman rant to the air before stopping in front of the door. She knocked twice before opening it, there sat a rather attractive looking young man powdering his face. Rarity’s eye twitched, not at the fact that he was applying makeup but it looked horrendous.

“A-Yawen! Hello!” he greeted cheerfully his amber eyes holding very little sanity. “Have you come to mock this poor lunatic cutsleeve?”

“No, I have brought your meal for today.” Yawen explained waving Rarity over who walked in and set it on the ground. “This is Ling Xiuzhen, I am training her to replace me when these bones finally give way.”

“That will never happen granny! You are stronger than all the servants here!” Xuanyu laughed again though his eyes were studying Rarity as he grabbed the bowl. “You are always good to me granny. Most of the time it is an old meal of cold soup and rice. You bring me hot ones.”

“You are still the grandson of my master.” Yawen explained kneeling on the deck as he began to eat. “I will treasure you.”

“Just as you treasure Ziyuan?” snorted Xuanyu as he began to eat as Yawen rolled her eyes mumbling. “He makes it hard. His mother has taught him no respect, come show me your face.”

Xuanyu’s hands shook before set down the bowl and rubbed away the makeup showing the bruises. Yawen sighed sadly as she took his face in her wrinkled has saying. “I wish his mother did not hold such resentment to you or your mother. She has only welcomed you here as a courtesy.”

“And even that is strained.” giggled Xuanyu before he reached out and tugged on Rarity’s sleeve with his fingers saying. “Xiuzhen is such a long name… what do others call you?”

“A small group of friends called me Yue.” Rarity mentioned thinking back to what Kai called her. Xuanyu nodded his head as his arm dropped back towards the bowl picking it up gracefully.

“Yue, your friends had high standards.” he snickered causing Rarity’s eyes to narrow as she snapped. “At least I don’t have trouble figuring out a way to put makeup on correctly.”

“Easy you two.” laughed Yawen as she got up, Rarity followed seeing Xuanyu finishing his meal while watching her. He held up the bowl and Rarity grabbed it gently her fingertips brushing his. Memories flashed through her mind almost causing her to startle but she maintained her composure. He blinked at her a few times before returning to his seat a grin on his face.

“See ya!” he said cheerfully waving at them as they left. The door shut behind them, Rarity glancing back seeing his gold eyes watching her grin on his face. ‘Does he know?’ she pondered as she finished shutting the door to the shack. 'I really hope I'm not missing anything important.'

“Will you marry me?” Rainbow’s eyes widened in shock as Soarin kneeled in front of her holding a box in his hoof. She blushed before saying clearly. “Yes.”

Rarity stayed within the Mo house for two years, Yawen passed away just before the second year started. Rarity inherited her duties in watching over the household making sure things would run smoothly among the servants. Most ignored her as she was still a newcomer in their eyes and would promptly ignore her. The young master Mo, despised her, not only did she treat him with the utmost respect but she treated him like an adult. Something the servants refused to do on the account that his mother still babied him behind the scenes. Rarity would not let a grown man act like a child and bully his cousin. Yet she didn’t do anything to his face, she would hide meanings in her words just like Yawen. She was glad the elderly woman taught her how to talk to him. A-Tong didn’t like the fact that she would treat even Xuanyu with respect. He saw him as a mad man and could get away with a lot when dealing with him. Rarity figured out that when he delivered food it was to hide what the young master did to him from her.

Madam Mo saw use in her abilities, though she thought it was a natural talent, when Rarity was able to calm Xuanyu down. She had learned that if she touched someone she could bring forth memories from their mind. Xuanyu had very few but would calm down when she used a memory of Yawen. It was one of the reasons why she was always present during meetings with nobles. “Just in case.” Madame Mo told her.

“I can take that.” A-Tong said as Rarity was about to take some food to Xuanyu earning an eye raise from her. “Madame Mo requests you in the main hall. Just incase the lunatic decides to make himself known.”

“Well considering I just saw you and the young master yesterday I would assume you are hiding something from me again.” Rarity said politely seeing a flinch from A-Tong. “Yet I know some cultivators are arriving to look at our issue.”

A-Tong turned around and left with the food and Rarity shook her head before walking towards the main hall. When she arrived she saw the servants had all gathered awaiting the arrival of the cultivators. ‘It would be interesting to see what a fully trained one looks like.’ she thought making sure that she looked her best. She moved some hair behind her ear when she saw them enter and the first thought that entered her mind was. ‘Are all cultivators this gorgeous?’

All the young men appeared to be around 15 or so with grace that Rarity could only dream of. Taking a deep breath Rarity made she to keep her mind open for Xuanyu just in case he decided to try something. Everything was quiet, too quiet for his mind.

“I’m coming. I’m coming.” Mo Xuanyu’s voice rang out causing Rarity’s head to jerk up. “Right here!”

‘How did I not here him?’ she thought as she saw him walked in all talk going silent. Rarity frowned as she glanced at Madame Mo seeing her glance down her eyes narrowing slightly as she spoke to her husband quietly. “Who let him out? Get him back there!”

Lord Mo moved forward though irritated at the fact that he had to drag Xuanyu out, he motioned for Rarity to aide him. Rarity was by his side the moment he reached out and Xuanyu dropped to the floor. Her hand touched his shoulder as servants surrounded them as she said. “Young master Mo….”

She almost recoiled at the memories that flooded through her. These were not the memories of Mo Xuanyu but someone that should have been dead. She pulled her hand away as Xuanyu looked at her, not with the gold eyes full of insanity but grey eyes with the mind of a genius. The look he gave her was brief but she saw the smirk and she knew all hell was about to be let loose on this family.

“You… damn madman!” the husband snapped and Rarity began to tune everything out as she collapsed to the ground. One of the young gentlemen looked at her with worry as she was helped to her feet and moved off to rest.

“It must be strong today.” One of the servants whispered glancing towards what was going on. “I’ve never seen Xiuzhen this exhausted before.”

“I have only once, it was bad. It was after Yawen died.” the other servant replied quietly. “He calmed down after pushing her away harshly and she hit her head on the side of one of the tables.”

“Enough.” Rarity managed as she struggled to get to her feet. “I have to get him to calm down before he causes….”

A crash.

“His cousin to attack him.” Rarity finished with a sigh as she shook her head wondering absently. ‘Who is this Wei Wuxian?’

Author's Notes:

I do not own MLP, or MoDao ZuShi, or any other media in this fanfic.

Balance

“You have got to be kidding me!” Rarity huffed looking at Wei WuXian who was clinging to the hem of her dress. “I am not going with you!”

“Please!” begged Wei WuXian looking back at the small group of men wearing white robes. “I don’t want to go back with them alone!”

“I have to get back home.” Rarity retorted stealing a glance at the group of men. “I might need to help plan a wedding for a friend not get dragged along because you don’t want to be around a group of cultivators. Especially after what happened earlier.”

“I thought it would scare them away!” retorted WuXian crossing his arms watching the young men. “Though it might be possible they could help you get back.”

The thought did cross Rarity’s mind before she stared at him with suspicion. Wei WuXian laughed a bit saying quietly. “You should be careful when you open up your mind like that. Those with discipline or a strong mind can tell, I just decided to take a peek back.”

“Are you blackmailing me?” gasped Rarity her own eyes narrowing and WuXian smiled as he got to his feet saying. “You weren’t exactly being subtle. Especially when we were fighting against the Stone Goddess. Though the shield you made was pretty cool.”

“That actually came as a surprise to me.” commented Rarity looking at her hands, she looked back up to see the one called HuanGuang Jun walking towards them. The two young men were following.

“I…” Rarity was unsure what to do, Wei WuXian was the only one who knew her situation. Wei WuXian grabbed her arm gently as he turned around saying. “She’s coming too!”

Before Rarity could protest HuanGuang Jun spoke. “Fine.”

“I never agreed to any of this.” Rarity hissed glaring at Wei WuXian who had a shocked look on his face. “You were not expecting him to say yes were you?”

“Not really.” Wei WuXian replied his face going even more pale than it already was. Rarity glanced behind her towards the male in purple robes. If she remembered correctly he was called Jian WanYin. His eyes were focused on WuXian and HuanGuang showing nothing but anger. Rolling her eyes she glanced towards his nephew seeing a tear in the golden robes. Rarity’s eyes flickered around for a moment before reaching into her bag pulling out a needle and thread.

“Come.” she winced at the cold voice of HuanGuang but turned to follow him. She wanted to fix the robe badly. ‘I highly doubt he is going to take to a tear calmly, with the way he acted before.’ she mused mentally moving to catch up. Lan SiZhui glanced at her with an apologetic glance saying. “My apologies, I am sure you will be allowed to leave once we get to the Cloud Recess.”

“I think I prefer staying with Young Master Mo than being lost in a forest that had a Soul Devouring Deity in it.” Rarity replied not even looking back as the young man, who Rarity had learned was called, Lan JingYi, spoke. “I am surprised you even managed to survive that fight. What were you doing up a mountain this late at night? What were you doing with the stone afterward?”

Rarity was taken aback for a bit, there was a difference between JingYi and SiZhui. Sighing she decided to explain to the best she could without seeming like a lunatic. “I was trying to get back home, I was trying to get around the mountain but I had gotten lost. As for your second question, I was trying to see what kind of inspiration I can draw from it. Despite the terrifying appearance the design of it was quite pretty.”

SiZhui let out a slight laugh at that as JingYi stared at her with disbelief. She did not act like most people not in cultivation. From what he had seen they normally were superstitious and feared the creatures that tried to hurt them. ‘But she wasn’t like a rogue Cultivator either.’ he thought glancing at her, the way she walked and talked was like a noble. ‘Yet the way she acts is different. Plus that shield, I have never seen anything like that before. I don’t think anyone has, yet she seemed almost resigned to it.’

“Is everything alright young master?” Rarity asked peering at JingYi’s face and he almost yelped, managing to refrain from jumping back. JingYi cleared his throat before responding. “Now that the monster has been dealt with everything will be fine.”

“Has anyone seen Rarity? She wasn’t in her shop and no one has seen her at all.” Rainbow asked looking at Applejack and Fluttershy. Pinkie Pie had been nabbed by Twilight to help her with something. Both of them shook their heads causing Rainbow to internally panic. Normally Rarity was the first one there and squealing with joy, now it was weird.

“I’m going to check her shop, see what I can find.” Applejack said moving away and Rainbow nodded her head. “Fluttershy can check with her animals see if they saw anything. You should fly around see if you can spot her from there.”

“Understood.” both of them replied before moving away quickly, Applejack moved off towards the shop hoping she could find something. All of them prayed that Rarity wasn’t in trouble.

Rarity sighed as she settled down for the evening, she hadn’t expected to be let in. After all it seemed like all of the cultivators came from rich families. Looking up at the sky she knew she would have to make herself some form of shelter for the evening. Yet since she had declined the rooms as she did not want any of them to get in trouble. ‘’Honestly I should have said yes.’ she thought, though she remembered the rules upon the wall. Unlike Wei WuXian, who seemed scared at the amount of them, she had read each and every single rule carved into the stone.

“YanLi, are you there?” Wei WuXian’s voice spoke in her mind, causing her to look around. “Don’t worry, I was just calling out. Can’t get away from Lan WangJi and I don’t think he knows about your abilities just yet.”

“At least knock mentally, honestly for a moment I thought you were speaking directly to me.” Rarity replied before focusing on Wei WuXian’s mind, her eyes slipping shut his image appearing in the dark. “I do have a question.”

“Not here.” Rarity spoke her eyes glancing around before the area changed around them. It was the area surrounding her core. A place she knew she could trust.

“Why the name YanLi?” Wei WuXian asked his eyes narrowing and Rarity smiled as she thought back saying. “It was a name that called out to me, not from your sister, it was someone else. She said to take care of you and not to let you get too caught up in your research.”

“Lin Chun.” Wei WuXian mumbled as he paused before shaking his head. “Someone I used to know. What is this place?”

“It is the place where the source of my magic resides.” replied the fashionista, looking around. “Apparently.”

“You’ve never been here before?” Wei WuXian inquired as he approached a pulsing light in the darkness as Rarity shook her head. “So this is the source of your magic. Smaller than I thought it would be.”

“It could be because I am not in my original from or because I have two different sources.” mused Rarity aloud tapping her finger against her chin. Wei Ying looked at her with a raised eyebrow and his head cocked to the side. Rarity cleared her throat explaining. “Seems like you didn’t want anything to do with learning. Core Users generally have one core out of three. For Unicorns it is either Light, Arcane, or Shadow. Light is strong against Shadow, Shadow is stronger than Arcane, Arcane is stronger than Light. Split cores you draw magic from two different cores not as strong than a single core but not as weak either. Then the rarest is if one has all three, I haven’t met one yet though….”

Fluttershy sneezed quietly before resuming her search for Rarity alongside Brandon.

“Either you caught a cold or someone is talking about you.” Brandon told her a grin on his face. “Why is it so hard finding the most dramatic pony in all of Ponyville?”

Rarity sneezed before continuing. “From what I have learned, the reason why they are so rare is because the creatures of our world don’t have the instinct to be fully balanced. Now within each co….”

“We are not going into the Specializations, I got bored listening to the first sentence that your teacher said. Your magic is something to be experimented with not put into a box.” Wei Ying interrupted causing Rarity to look startled. “It’s like the cultivators, their sects, and their teachings. They don’t want to grow and change, they are so stuck in they’re ways that they close themselves off to different ways of thinking.”

Rarity looked at him before laughing earning a raised eyebrow from WuXian before she explained. “You and Twilight would get along, you and Dorian would get along. Hmmm, anyways my Core is a split between Shadow and Light.”

Wei WuXian smiled as he looked around saying. “So we are just not seeing the Shadow Core. Do you think you can do something with the area so I could get a better look?”

Humming under her breath Rarity focused on her room in LiánHuā Cūn, she made sure it was to scale. Once she was done she noticed two pillars before her and Wei WuXian one with a white glowing orb and the other with a black shadowy orb.

“I see the problem already.” Wei Ying said walking over to the pedestals, Rarity following after him her eyebrow raised. “You are only utilizing one of these magics. The light one, from the way the pedestal has a used but clean look to it.”

“While the shadow I haven’t even tapped into at all.” Rarity sighed walking over to the other pedestal. “Ponies are afraid of the shadows, the dark. It is why we sleep, why we want happy dreams, we do not want to see what lies in the shadows.”

“But the light isn’t all friendly either.” Wei WuXian countered as he looked at the contained magic. “It requires so much to not get consumed by your good deeds. It makes you blind to other alternatives and can cause an even greater darkness to grow. You need both in order to be balanced.”

“What are you suggesting? That we try and merge the two cores?” Rarity’s eyes flickered over to Wei WuXian who nodded his head. “They are complete opposites.”

“Why do you think they were made?” WuXian asked looking at her as well. “From what I am hearing it is so one cannot be more powerful than the other. Yet it seems like the thing that made these didn’t want the light to even touch the dark. Nor the dark with the light, nothing can touch… says who? What is there to lose Yue?”

“My magic.” Rarity argued looking away. “I will be useless.”

“Or you can gain something greater.” WuXian said his eyes never moving as he grinned. “Experience, in all the worlds you visited how many had their own magic? Their own sets of rules, if you lose your magic here how are you so sure that you wouldn’t just adapt to the magic of this world?”

There was silence as Rarity weighed the options in her head before answering. “Alright, any sign of anything going wrong we are stopping. I don’t want to be caught up inside of a magical explosion.”

“Yeah, neither do I. I mean I just came back.” mused Wei Ying tapping his finger against his chin. Both of them reached out and grabbed the Cores images flashing before their eyes.

A dragon of white.

A dragon of black.

The Tree of Harmony.

Discord.

Balance.

The Sun.

The Moon.

Gritting her teeth Rarity moved the Shadow Core towards the Light Core meeting it in between the pedestals. Energy sparked between them as the light and the darkness fought for control.

“I am the one who makes the decisions.” Rarity growled her eyes sparking to life with magic. The two Cores clashed before an explosion of both light and shadow exploded from under her hands consuming everything in her mind. Rarity just had a chance to throw Wei WuXian from her mind.

Wei WuXian’s eyes snapped open as he panted worried about Rarity. He was still trapped under the arm of HanGuang-Jun. He needed to know if she was alright. It was his idea and he didn’t want her hurt because of it.

Rarity gritted her teeth as she grabbed onto the Light Core forcing it to stay where it was. Her eyes shut tightly as she was overwhelmed with pain as magic began to overwhelm her.

“NO!” she shouted trying to keep it from enveloping her mind. “I am the Element of Generosity! I am needed by my friends! I cannot lose here!”

Her eyes snapped open revealing a mixture of bright blue and deep purple before she was consumed by the magic.

Author's Notes:

I do not own MLP or MoDao ZuShi

Balance Restored

Fluttershy sighed as she walked back to her room absolutely tired. They had spent the last few hours searching for Rarity and nothing had come up. They were hoping she was visiting Canterlot to see the locations she wanted for her new shop. They all knew she was preparing to open one soon, with all the orders she was doing. Yet when Applejack returned saying she had just vanished they worried once again. ‘I just hope wherever she is, that she is safe.’ Fluttershy thought as she sat down on her floor taking a deep breath as she began to clear her mind. Taking a few more she began to feel herself calming down.

“I didn’t want this.” Rarity’s voice whispered and Fluttershy’s eyes snapped open. She wasn’t sure where she was, the area being brightly lit with splotches of whirling pools of shadows everywhere.

“Rarity?” she called out looking around a frown growing on her face. ‘There is something wrong with this place. It is almost like it is out of balance.’ she thought as she looked around as she continued to call for her friend. “Rarity? Where are you?”

A void behind her began morph and take the form of a pony. Tall, lithe, with a black coat, purple and white mane, with bright blue eyes. She grinned as she stalked forward her teeth growing sharp.

“Right here, Fluttershy.” she spoke as Fluttershy turned around letting out a gasp her eyes widening as the creature let out a laugh.

“Bored.” sighed the dark Rarity, as she looked at a gem closely before throwing it behind her upon a pile of gems. “Isn’t there something that can be as dazzling as I am?”

Large wolves walked around carrying large sacks of gems as the one in front of her spoke. “That is all we can find in the mountain Lady Diamond Shade.”

Clicking her tongue against her teeth the unicorn rose to her hooves as more of the bags were poured out. Her eyes glowed dangerously as she asked. “Are you sure?”

“We will check again my lady!” the wolf replied before calling the others back to him with a howl. They turned and left Diamond Shade to herself as she went through the new stack.

“They better not have kept any of this to themselves.” she growled as she through the gems into the growing horde behind her. “And you better not hide any of this from me, my pet.”

There was a snarl as a large blue dragon yanked at the chain around its neck. It roared in anger and in pain as the chains crackled with dark energy.

“Oh come now, don’t do that. I don’t want to hurt you.” cooed Diamond Shade before laughing as she tossed another gem behind her. “You tried to kill me for my horde of gems, the least you can do is keep an eye on them.”

“You tricked me and when I am released I will devour you!” snarled the blue dragon settling down for a bit his tail flicking back and forth. Diamond Shade chuckled before her eyes narrowed as she lifted up something that caught her eye. Amongst the pile of gems there was a worn and weathered red mask with horns. It had white hair forming a beard, mustache, and eyebrows.

“Now how did this thing get into a bag of gems?” growled Diamond tossing it away. “Worthless, this is why I must explain things to the wolves. They cannot tell trash from treasure. Perhaps I should let you eat them and get Diamond Dogs in their stead.”

“Now why would you do that?” a voice asked and Diamond Shade turned around her eyes narrowing at the source of the voice.”Never assume the true nature of any object by its looks.”

“Oh come now, what is with that face?” The dark Rarity laughed as she moved closer to Fluttershy who backed away. “Don’t you recognize your friend?”

“What happened to you?” Fluttershy pried gently as the dark Rarity began to circle her, the Element of Kindness taking note of the sharp teeth. Her own eyes narrowed as she spoke. “Oh my dear Fluttershy, I am what exactly what I am supposed to be. A Nosferatu.”

“Do not listen to her.” a new voice spoke as another Rarity walked out from the light. Though even this one had her own differences. Her eyes were a dark purple, matching the color of her element, and her hair was a pale indigo instead of the moderate indigo and dark mulberry. Fluttershy blinked in surprise at the two. ‘This is odd.’ thought Fluttershy as the stoic Rarity continued. “I am the true source of Rarity’s powers, the Barrier Master.”

“You mean the cold unfeeling cynic.” sighed the Nosferatu rolling her eyes as the shadows reached out and bound Fluttershy. “We both know that will never happen.”

“She has used my power more times than she has ever used yours.” the Barrier Master pointed out pointedly as Fluttershy struggled. “Release her.”

“Why should I? It’s not like you care. Barrier Masters will protect but they will never choose a side.” Fluttershy looked at her when she heard that and her mind went back to Aqua Star. ‘That is a good point, Aqua Star always protected as long as they showed they were no harm to anyone. However….’ Fluttershy took a deep breath before saying. “That is not true, a Barrier Master is just as passionate as anyone else and I don’t know that many Nosferatu but I am sure they can be just as cynical. It isn’t about the Cores you represent but the pony that you do. You are taking two sides of her to the extreme.”

“That is a problem? We are always going to fight, we are opposites after all.” the Nosferatu pointed out and realization dawned on Fluttershy. ‘They are just like the Spirits, unwilling to change or listen to reason. The only way to get them to listen…..’

Fluttershy closed her eyes and focused as a sword appeared in front of her. She opened her eyes and looked towards the two Cores as she finished her thought. ‘Is to get them to work together.’

Fluttershy took a deep breath before charging her form changing as she grabbed her sword swiping at Nosferatu. The dark creature dodged, her form growing unstable, her bright blue eyes slid towards Fluttershy. The shy Pegasus didn’t even blink as she slashed at the Barrier Master blocked with a shield.

“Now, this is unexpected.” The Nosferatu laughed as she smirked at Fluttershy. “I never thought you would be the first one to make a move. That is much more a Rainbow Dash or an Applejack sort of thing.”

“You are damaging Rarity much more than you are helping her. I will show you two the error of your ways.” Fluttershy told them and the Nosferatu charged forward dark shadows launching forward slicing at her. Fluttershy didn’t even move as the shadows hit her, the Nosferatu blinked as she saw they were blocked.

“Thank you Thom.” Fluttershy said as a tall rugged human male grasped the shadows. With a burst of speed Fluttershy ran forward her eyes glowing. She let loose a blast of energy in the form of a hammer. Barrier Master moved forward blocking the attack from reaching the Nosferatu who’s eyes were widened in shock.

“Why did you do that?” hissed the Nosferatu as Barrier Master glanced towards her. “I was doing fine on my own.”

“I doubt that very much.” The Barrier Master spoke her purple eyes sliding towards the Shadow Core who growled. Once the barrier was down she charged towards Fluttershy who took off above them slashing upwards as Nosferatu teleported hitting the Core dead on.

Diamond Shade stared at the mask floating before her with a critical eye and the mask stared back.

“What are you?” she demanded circling around the mask who never broke the eye contact as he replied. “I am an Oni and King of all the Shadowkhan, Tarakudo.”

“Never heard of these Shadowkhan and I have never heard of you.” Diamond Shade scoffed as she stopped where she started. Tarakudo raised one of his eyebrows before glancing over at the dragon.The chain around his neck lifted up and was yanked taught, dark energy surrounded the area. Instead of it affecting the dragon the energy surrounded the mask allowing it growing bigger and more transparent.

“There we go, that dark magic you used was really quite potent. What is the source?” asked Tarakudo looking down at her the unicorn who frowned. “Oh come now, I won’t be able to replicate it. There is nothing in it for me to bind my opponents and cut access from their power and strength. Unless, I plan on torturing them.”

“It is a simple spell that I learned from the various books in Dawning Gloom’s library. Any books I gain she manages to take!” hissed Diamond Shade gritting her teeth together. “She then puts a spell on them so I can’t take them back!”

“Seems like you have some issues with your cohorts.” mused Tarakudo his eyes narrowing as he examined her. “How about we enter in a partnership, I will bestow upon you the power to summon the Shadowkhan and you do something for me.”

“If it is taking any of my jewels the answer is no…!”

“I have no use for them.” Tarakudo interrupted as Diamond Shade’s mouth snapped shut. “I want you to locate the masks of my generals. If I am in your world then they should be as well. This place is a gathering point for many magical beings both light and dark. A war is happening soon and I believe we both wish to be on the winning side. Ours.”

Diamond Shade thought about it for a moment, she had a feeling that Sombra was keeping them in the dark about something. Dawning Dusk, Ire, and Stormy Shadows were keeping either to themselves or stuck with Sombra. The others had their own plans, and Diamond Shade just hoarded: jewels, valuables, information.

“I am sure we can figure something out.” Diamond told the floating mask as it flew towards her. “However, I want this to benefit me as well as you. If we begin fighting for control our partnership will come to an end and I will make sure you will never get those masks. And you won’t rip it from me, even if I am devoured by the dragon.”

“I believe we have a deal, Lady Diamond Shade.” Tarakudo said his eyes glowing. “Now shall I tell you how to summon the Shadowkhan?”

Nosferatu snarled as she was knocked back one more time with Barrier Master standing silently by.

“Are you just going to stand there or are you going to help me out?” hissed Nosferatu glaring at the Light Core who shook her head. “She will destroy us both.”

“I cannot fight, the source of my power won’t allow me. Just like your source will not allow you to protect.” answered the Barrier Master and Fluttershy smiled as she stood down saying. “That is not true.”

“What?” both of the Cores said at the same time looking at the Pegasus in shock as she explained. “Being that of light does not mean you cannot fight and being of the shadows does not mean you cannot protect. That is the thoughts from those who could not get along, even when they agreed on something. Look I have fought many battles, the longest not even in Equestria… unless you count my battle with social anxiety. There were many who could not get along even when forced to work together. The Jedi, The Sith, The Alliance, The Horde, Humans, Monsters. Each had their own unique qualities and gifts and yet they did not seem to understand. I have met many Jedi, those who used the Light side of the Force, who were warriors choosing to protect freedom at the sacrifice of their own emotions. I have met many Sith, those who used the Dark Side of the Force for their own gain yet still cared for and healed their allies. Paladins, those of the Light fighting and defending with both attacks and drawing their enemies to them. Fallen heroes who used the Fel magic to do the same. The world must be in a state of balance, Chaos and Harmony, Fel and the Light, Sha and Balance. Yin and Yang. Light and Shadow. Without one there cannot be another. With light comes darkness, and with darkness light. Your fighting over control has either torn Rarity apart or hidden her from you. If you continue to fight, she cannot regain control and balance herself.”

“Because of the fighting of our creators we only were what they created. We can move beyond it and become magic all of our own. Like with you and your Cores.” spoke Barrier Master as Fluttershy split into four before her eyes. “The Nature Guardian and Sentinel, the Justicar, and the Windmaster. Those who cannot get along work in Harmony because of what you went through and found your inner peace.

All four of the specializations nodded their head as the Nature Guardian and Sentinel became one as Nosferatu spoke. “Because we kept fighting Rarity was always felt uneasy about her abilities. No matter what she was taught about Shadow Cores not always being evil she steered away from utilizing us since she felt us waging war inside.”

“We do not need to fight in order to power Rarity, we should be one.” The Light Core spoke looking towards the Shadow Core who nodded her head. “Not as Shadow or Light. Barrier Master or Nosferatu. A balanced Core, something entirely new.”

“The Core of Balance.” suggested The Gilder Core as the two moved towards each other pressing their hands against the other. Their foreheads touched as they began to merge forming a Yin Yang encircled by a jade dragon. Rarity dropped out of the center as Fluttershy formed together from her Cores and went to help her up.

“Are you alright?” Fluttershy asked and Rarity looked up at her saying. “You saved me.”

“Isn’t that what friends are for?” responded the Pegasus with a smile and Rarity blushed. “Where are you Rarity?”

“In a world very different from our own again. They don’t really have a name for it yet and I am kind of stuck. Wait the same amount of time we did for Twilight. I will try to return home by then.” Rarity told her placing a hand on her shoulder. “Fluttershy, what happened to you? How did you know what will work? Where did you go for your test?”

“Azeroth, I found out many things while I was there.” Fluttershy said looking away her eyes filled with pain. “Especially about time, the Azeroth we went to and the Azeroth that I was taken to for the test is thousands of years into our future. Our time and Azeroth’s time are the same, it is the only world that is linked with our own. I have more to tell you but it can wait until your return.”

“...While you were there, did you meet a Pandaran named Li by any chance?” Rarity asked at Fluttershy shook her head. “Oh.”

“I met his descendants.” Fluttershy told her and Rarity smiled. “And one was a small Pandaran called Rarity after his favorite student.”

Rarity blushed as Fluttershy vanished, turning around she looked at her Core one more time floating in front of two large pillars before she vanished to the waking world.

Author's Notes:

I do not own MLP or any other media contained within these chapters.

Quiet Recollection of Kindness and Loyalty

Fluttershy’s eyes opened as she picked herself up from the floor. She was glad that she could help out Rarity. ‘I will tell the others in the morning.’ she thought to herself as she headed towards her bed. Her hooves paused before she looked towards the castle. She had never told anyone what had happened during her tests. It would worry them she had told herself. ‘Maybe it’s time I told them the truth.’ she mused before turning and heading off towards the castle quietly. Her wings gliding quietly across the night air her mind thinking back to all the times she snuck out of Northshire Abbey with Degmur.

“Hey.” the imp started from his spot under her bed and Fluttershy peered under carefully. “I want to show you my thanks. You know for taking me in and healing me.”

“It was no problem…” Fluttershy started but Degmur continued interrupting her. “You’re risking your neck here. I want to get you out of this place, show you the world.”

“I… that would be nice. I haven’t really left since my last visit to Stormwind.” admitted Fluttershy as she thought about it. The imp wormed his way out from under the bed and held out his hand saying. “We’ll start with just a small place in Kalmidor. It’s called the Southern Barrens, right by Durotar but it should be safe enough….”

Degmur continued talking but the name of the place caught Fluttershy’s attention. Durotar, her mind thought back to Durotan. Taking a deep breath she said. “I want to go to Durotar.”

“That’s where the Orcs have their main base!” Degmur stared at her with wide gold eyes. “You’ll be killed!”

“Not if I stay hidden, I just… I want to see what the Orcs have built for themselves. I want to know the story of this world. If Durotan sacrificed himself for his people like he did in the one I visited.” Fluttershy explained staring at him and Degmur thought about it before nodding his head saying. “I’m getting you out of there the moment something goes wrong.”

Fluttershy nodded her head and soon she was surrounded by green flames. Her only hope was that the Orcs were far past hurting children.

‘It didn’t turn out like we expected.’ thought Fluttershy a smile gracing her face as she set herself down in front of the castle. She opened the door quietly and walked in hoping she wasn’t going to wake anyone. Shutting the door behind her Fluttershy continued her walk down the hallway her mind continuing the memory.

When Fluttershy opened her eyes red grass greeted her, looking to her side she saw that Degmur was gone. ‘He is near though… I hope.’ Fluttershy told herself before moving around. A white flower caught her attention. Moving towards it she began to pick them, she was going to bring them back to send to Anduin. What she did not notice was an Orc running down the road with a Troll next to him. His eyes caught sight of her and he prepared his weapon, the Troll ran on ahead to warn the city. Fluttershy moved onto the next batch of flowers unknown to the danger until Degmur’s voice shouted. “Look out!”

Fluttershy’s head turned and her eyes glowed a barrier shielding her just as the arrow reached her. Her chest heaved as the Orc walked towards her and her shoulders began to tremble. A frown was on his face as he observed her. The ground began to rumble and Fluttershy swallowed seeing Orcs charging. Sinking to the ground Fluttershy closed her eyes the barrier dissipating. She heard them stop and start talking. The Orc staring at her replied before picking her up by the scruff of her shirt showing her to them. The fabric rubbed against her shoulders and she began to squirm. A poke in between her shoulders caused her to scream and to try to curl into a ball. A female voice spoke and she was handed to someone. Her shirt was pulled back slight and the voice spoke again strained to keep calm. An argument broke out before Fluttershy felt her shirt get pulled up revealing her back to the Orcs. The Troll spoke again letting the shirt drop. Turning her head to the side Fluttershy opened her eyes to see one of the Orcs riding off somewhere. She was adjusted to a point where she was able to sit on the woman’s arm. Curious Fluttershy looked at her and saw blue skin and what looked like tusks coming from her lower mouth. The other Orcs were watching her carefully and Fluttershy felt her heart sink. No longer did the tan skin of the Orcs represent them, instead it was the green of the Fel that had consumed most of the Orcs. They were keeping an eye on her and talking amongst themselves. They silenced when the Orc returned with another at his side. ‘He’s different… why are his eyes familiar?’ Fluttershy thought looking at him before feeling herself get set down. She was staring up at the Orcs who moved back as what seemed to be their leader step forward. He spoke something to the two who found her in Orcish. His blue eyes gazed down at her as they spoke back and Fluttershy clenched the flowers in her hand. Her hands shook as she looked him in the eyes and held out the flowers to him.

Fluttershy felt herself get jerked out of her memories as she hit something solid. Falling backwards she looked up to see one of the Spartans standing there.

“I’m sorry.” Fluttershy apologized as she studied the armor. “Jorge… right?”

“Yes ma’am.” Jorge replied with a nod of his head. “You’re here rather late.”

“Oh… I was seeing if Twilight was here.” Fluttershy admitted looking up the stairs. “Though I was also going to pay a visit to the Council room. Are you sleeping well?”

“Yes.” Fluttershy couldn’t tell if Jorge was confused or not from the response. She sat there in silence for a bit before continuing on her way before sighing and turning around saying. “Maybe you would like to join me tomorrow for a training session?”

“You train?” Jorge didn’t sound confused but the question was now out there. Fluttershy nodded her head saying. “Yes, not around others but I do.”

Jorge pondered that for a moment, he had seen Rainbow Dash train. She normally used a lot of flight and fought against any pony who volunteered. All the Spartans noticed her interest in them, Rainbow Dash would often talk to them or watch them train. They were thankful that she did send them out to patrol.

“Why does Rainbow Dash know so much about soldiers?” Jorge asked and Fluttershy thought about it before saying. “It is because of the Clone Wars… we have been tested harshly. Sent to different worlds, Rainbow Dash was sent after me when I was launched into the far past. However she was sent five years after me and landed near the beginning of the war and got attached to the Clone Troopers. She learned much about war and how to survive, and how the Clones were raised for it.”

“Did she come back on her own free will?” Jorge suspected that years in a place like that any normal human would have died just to get back home. Fluttershy shook her head as she explained. “I don’t think Rainbow had ever expected to go back to Equestria. When I saw her again she had tried to bring a Clone back. His nickname was Echo, I found out that she and him were together. This was millions of years ago, perhaps billions. Echo would not have survived to see her again while she was placed back into the safety and comfort of Equestrian society.”

Jorge nodded his head, from what he had gathered from the many conversations he overheard. It seemed like the group of friends were the heroes of Equestria. If the Princesses were captured they were the next in line to defend. ‘Those tests seem to be making sure that they will be protectors of both the people and their ideals.’ Jorge thought as Fluttershy began to walk and he followed after her. She glanced up at him but other than that continued on in silence.

“Rainbow Dash is the fastest flier in all of Equestria.” she told him and he looked down at her. “Who is the fastest among the Spartans?”

“Kelly.” answered Jorge keeping his pace slowed so she wouldn’t have to move quickly. “Why do you ask?”

“Rainbow was wondering who she could try and race.” Fluttershy explained with a smile on her face. “She normally competes with Applejack but against her flight speed and her land speed I think she needs someone to put her through her paces.”

Jorge knew there was more to it than that but Fluttershy had fallen silent once again. He began to think of the others, the only one he had seen around the castle was Twilight. Her training was normally in magic though it seemed she was trying to get used to her wings as well. With her job as Princess of Friendship and getting bored whenever someone else was summoned by the mysterious map she spent most of her time in the library. Though she was prone to panic attacks when she thought of herself as a failure. ‘Succeeding seems to be very important to her.’ Jorge mused as they ended up in front of Twilight’s door. Fluttershy rapped her hoof against the surface twice before opening it up quietly. Sighing a bit she closed the door whispering. “She’s exhausted, I’ll let her rest. I guess the Council room can wait until tomorrow as well.”

“I would like to see you train.” Jorge told her and Fluttershy nodded her head saying. “Well then, tomorrow?”

“Tomorrow.” Jorge replied and Fluttershy headed back towards the entrance. She was the more mysterious out of the ponies he had seen thus far. Like her friends she had been on many journeys and most likely survived through the trials. It didn’t seem to get to her, Jorge wondered how she had managed that. Fluttershy always put her friends first before worrying about herself. Moving away Jorge went to Halsey’s room to report on what he had just found out.

Rainbow Dash rolled over in her bed her eyes open and staring at the wall made of clouds. She was excited that she was going to be married but saddened with the knowledge that those she wanted to invite was no longer alive. It wasn’t just the Clones and her Jedi friends, it was the Dwarves and Cassandra. She knew she didn’t stay long enough in Middle Earth compared to her time in the Republic, yet she had made a connection with most of the Dwarves.

Swords clanged against one another as Cassandra’s voice barked. “Use your shield! Focusing on just attacking will get you killed.”

Rainbow assumed that was a slight towards the dwarves, she knew that they were watching. Cassandra directed her movements and having her repeated them until they were natural.

“She’s going to just use them. What she’s got to do is learn to know when.” a tough looking dwarf spoke up taking Cassandra’s attention away from Rainbow Dash’s teaching. “Anduin’s just learning how to swing a sword at this point.”

Rainbow Dash turned her attention to him as well. If she remembered correctly his name was Dwalin. Despite his short stature he seemed large: His shoulders were broad and even though he had long sleeves he was quite muscular. The top of his head had no hair, instead tattoos decorated it. The rest of his hair was merged with his beard so Rainbow joke that it was just one long beard that wrapped around. Normally, like most of the Dwarves, he left their group alone, yet when Cassandra began her training he always had an opinion on something. Cassandra walked over to him her hazel eyes narrowed and lips tightened.

“I thought you were content on pretending we are not here, Dwalin.” Cassandra commented her voice not hiding any dislike towards him. Dwalin rolled his shoulders as he stood up lifting his head to match her gaze.

“I would rather not have to pick up her slack, Pentaghast.” replied Dwalin, there was a strained and tense silence. Rainbow chose not to speak up, she knew he was just riling her up.

“You wish to prove your point?” Cassandra asked her voice seemingly calm, Dwalin smirked as grip already around his weapon. She didn’t have to continue as she drew her sword before she grabbed her shield Dwalin attacked. His war hammer met her sword and the clang caught the attention of all the Dwarves. Even Inkwell and Bilbo looked up from the journal Inkwell had.

“Well this is going to be interesting.” Bofur spoke moving up next to Rainbow Dash. “Though you might want to move your feet. If we get into any trouble you’re going to have to keep moving or else they will take advantage of your still form.”

“Thanks Bofur.” Rainbow told him as her teacher and Dwalin started going faster. She just hoped that the clanging of steel didn’t attract any enemies.

Rainbow sighed before moving under her bed and pulling out a chest. Opening it up she pulled out a few scrolls, opening she smiled at the drawings upon them. She remembered Ori and Bofur were the only ones who talked to them frequently. Ori even taught her how to draw and helped her improve on her writing.

“Like this Ori?” Rainbow asked showing her drawing to the Dwarf next to her. Glancing at the paper he nodded his head before saying. “You’ve got the basics down, let’s work on adding some definition next. Watch closely.”

The charcoal in Ori’s hand swept across his own paper adding in the detail of his own drawing. Rainbow watched his eyes flicker back and forth between the drawing and the subject. She began to focus on her own drawing, of Dwalin’s head.

Rainbow Dash squeezes her eyes shut before rolling over trying everything to get back to sleep. Finally she got out of bed and peered underneath it her hoof reaching out and grabbing something wrapped in heavy furs.

“Sorry.” She mumbled before unwrapping it revealing a well crafted shield and sword. “They had to reforge both the blade and shield. I broke it in the battle after you died.”

Rainbow leaned against the walls to the entrance of Erebor. Bilbo had already left with Inkwell so he could finally visit the Shire. Rainbow had nowhere to go, looking down at the shattered remains of her sword and shield her mind began to drift back.

“We can get someone to make you a new blade.” The soft and gentle voice of Balin spoke from behind her. “If you want that is.”

Rainbow grabbed the hilt and gently took the blade handing it to Balin. The moment his hand touched and Rainbow’s hand dropped a bright light began to shine. He stumbled back dropping the blade and it vanished before it hit the ground. It appeared in Rainbow’s hand as she returned staring at the landscape.

“It was smart of you to hide your name at first.” Balin said moving next to her and holding up a pouch. “Yet to keep it this entire time….”

“I didn’t want to tell you guys. This is the only place where I was treated like normal, not as something to be studied or regarded as a show off.” replied Rainbow dropping the pieces of the sword into the bag. “Do you always carry that with you?”

“I was going to offer anyways, carrying back those pieces with a broken shield would have been hard.” laughed Balin as he thought of what she had said. “Well it is nice knowing your name Ms. Dash.”

“Just Rainbow will do nicely. Thanks though, for everything.” Rainbow smiled as she finished. “Can you make me a replica of them? I would really like to get back to travelling and it would be dangerous to go without one.”

“It would be easier.” Balin mused before nodding. “I will see what we can do.”

Rainbow smiled wryly before glancing against the sword laid against the clouds. The Dwarves had did a fine job making a replica. A lot of her friends had no idea what had happened. ‘I am wondering how it got into my house. I was gone before it was finished.’ she thought before setting the blade and shield on her bed. Letting out a sigh she reached out with her hoof she felt it touch the hit. The sword glowed before shooting out of the sheath presenting itself towards her. It was a lot longer than she remembered, the Dwarven craft she recognized. She had seen it many times, mostly when the other Dwarves were boasting about the crafter of her weapon was a novice and would show what true craftsmanship was like. Balin was the one who always pointed out that her sword was unlike anything he had ever seen. Rainbow frowned when she was another type of craftsmanship on her blade. Elegant, smooth, and very light. ‘Elves?’ she thought very confused, before remembering that the Elves of Rivendell were quite hospitable to them. ‘Despite Thorin being a stubborn jerk.’

Looking down at the shield Rainbow saw similar work done as well. Touching it lightly the shield lifted into the air and a letter slid out. Curious Rainbow picked it up and headed over to her desk opening the latter on the way. Pulling it out she began to read it setting it gently down.

“This letter is the last recorded words of Balin the Wise to his friend Anduin Lothar as recorded by Ori.

Anduin,

By the time you read this then you have returned to your lands and I have passed on. The sword took longer to even fix, but it is still incomplete. All the Dwarves of the company tried, all have grasped the hilt, yet there is something missing. My only hope that it will be finished when it is returned. The blade is unlike we have ever worked with. The metals, the soul, the power… this is unique to your world. Forged with both the soul of another and items of your own trials. It is not just the soul of Lady Pentaghast but a unique soul, something that allows it to grow and evolve. That is all I can glean from when I grasped the hilt many times. Stay true to yourself and choose your loyalties wisely .

Balin

Rainbow sighed before moving onto the next page, she hoped that Balin lived a long life. The next she could tell it was a personal letter from Ori.

Rainbow Dash,

Kind of odd writing it, Balin has passed and we are trapped. He wanted me to tell you what he truly had learned about the blade and shield. It is forged of threads of loyalty, I’m not sure how one would forge the threads of loyalty. Remembering the day on the battlefield and the strange power you showed perhaps that is what he was talking about. If this is the last words you know I have written please be safe.

Ori

Postscript: The Sons of Honour is being song by bards. I’m glad we worked on it together.”

Rainbow sat down before looking at the sword that was floating next to her. The shield was still hovering over the bed. Reaching out with her hoof she tapped the flat side of the blade saying. “You have a mind of your own, huh? If Balin and Ori died before you were finished, why are you here know?”

It let out a humming noise, like the vibrations had been amplified. A clear gem in the at the base of the hilt, hidden by the metal to give it the appearance of lightning, glowed brightly casting illusions from around them.

“What are you looking at Lass?” Rainbow was confused on why it looked like a darkened hall and the owner of the voice was nowhere to be seen.

“This. It doesn’t look that old.” the new voice caused Rainbow to startle, it was Twilight’s voice. “The furs are almost in pristine condition, despite being in the halls for a long time. Neither time nor the stale air has eroded them.”

Rainbow watched as figures appeared and a elven woman was holding the furs with the sword and shield upon them. The sword was broken, Rainbow assumed by a battle. With her was nine others and a purple dragon resting in the background. Rainbow spotted Gandalf looking through a book, behind him was a skeleton. The light shimmered again as the skeleton returned to the normal form.

“Ori. Balin.” Rainbow felt her heart sink in her chest. The young woman touched the blade softly before pulling her hand back wrapping it in the furs again.

“Spike.” the woman spoke and the dragon slinked forward carefully. She placed it into saddlebag carefully despite the clinking. The figures didn’t vanish despite the clasp being sealed. Yet the image did fade after a while showing what it could the people from before running.

“You are only showing places you have been and people that were in the area.” Rainbow said and the sword hummed before the light shown again. They were at a lake, most of the members there, Gandalf was the only one missing. The Dwarf and two Hobbits were peering into the depths of the lake. The dragon moved over to look as well and the sword and shield slipped out of the bag and fell into the water. After much panic the elven woman used the staff she was holding to fish them the out.

“Better not defile the lake with our hands.” she had told them placing the sword and shield back into the furs cast as spell. “To make sure it it never happens again.”

“You did that on purpose.” commented Rainbow holding out her hoof and the sword moved over. The illusion faded and the gem returned to clear, examining it closely Rainbow noticed that above the inlaid gem was a cloud. It was engraved into the metal with Dwarven runes around it. Taking the sword carefully Rainbow held it out feeling the energy rush out of her body into the blade. It shot out of her hoof and into the sheath. Yawning Rainbow headed to her bed wrapping them back up, placing it against the wall next to the replica she climbed into her bed. Her eyes began to close before shutting finally into the first dreamless sleep she had in a long time. Golden strands extended from the package wrapping around the replica.

Author's Notes:

I do not own any of MLP, WoW, or any Tolkien works

The First Attack

Fluttershy awoke early the next morning, she picked up her sword and shield passing by the flowers growing. Back when she had started her journey in Azeroth she did not know what they were. Now she loved them, they were a simple plant used in healing potions, yet the name is what she loved the most: Peacebloom. ‘Funny that was the flower I gave to Thrall.’ she thought with a smile on her face, she fed the animals and made sure that the injured ones were taken care of. Once she was done she took off towards the castle quickly the sun just barely rising. If she had to take a guess she knew that the Spartans were already up.

“You’re up early.” Rainbow Dash’s voice spoke causing Fluttershy to look next to her and see the other Pegasus. Upon her back was a package wrapped in heavy furs, Fluttershy tilted her head to the side. Rainbow’s leg shot out and pulled her to the side and Derpy flew by nearly crashing into her.

“Thank you.” Fluttershy said feeling embarrassed that she had gotten distracted. Rainbow didn’t say anything looking back at the sword and shield upon Fluttershy’s own back.

“Doing some training?” asked Rainbow, Fluttershy couldn’t tell if she was surprised or not. “Mind if I join you?”

“Alright.” Fluttershy was a bit apprehensive, she knew that Jorge was going to be watching. ‘There is something about Rainbow Dash today. She seems focused.’ Fluttershy observed as they set themselves down in front of the castle. Rainbow Dash’s gaze turned to the clear fields to the left of the castle.

“What is on your mind?” Fluttershy asked and Rainbow spoke. “I am thinking of building a training arena. Some place where we will be ready, an attack can happen at any moment.”

“I hope that we will get help before Sombra decides to attack.” both of the ponies agreed with that statement as they walked into the castle quietly. Standing at the entrance was Jorge waiting patiently. Rainbow looked over at Fluttershy who blushed saying. “I may have forgotten that Jorge was going to observe me.”

Normally Rainbow would have made a comment, but she respected the Spartans too much.

“Come on.” was all that she said leading them towards the Counsel Room. Her head jerked up when she heard skittering. All of them stopped as they began to look around.

“Animal?” Rainbow asked quietly and Fluttershy shook her head. Closing her eyes Rainbow focused searching for the creatures as strands came from her hoof. It touched what she was looking for. Smoke, sulfur, death. Sombra… for now. Rainbow’s eyes snapped open, reaching back she took off the furs letting them fall to the ground. The sword and shield floated above them as, the shield swooped down and picking the furs off the floor.

“I don’t think now is the… time.” Rainbow said before seeing that the furs were a coat of some sort with room for the wings. Putting it on she realized that it was the last gift of the Dwarves, thick hide to protect herself with. Fluttershy looked at her with curiosity before drawing her own weapons saying. “In the name of the Light show yourself!”

There was a hissing like laughter as creatures began to crawl out of the shadows. Rainbow took note that they were not like the creatures that crashed the Gala. They were similar but these were smaller, behind them the shadows moved revealing that they themselves were enemies.

“You do not know the Light.” laughed one of the demons as the hordes surrounded the three. Jorge was surprised at how calm the ponies were. Fluttershy had her sword and shield attached through straps and Rainbow’s was floating next to her. One of the demons leapt forward towards him and Jorge hit it away with ease. Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash charged forward slicing at the demons keeping them off of the Spartan’s back. The demons split off to attack the ponies leaving the Spartan alone. ‘A mistake on their part.’ Jorge thought as he moved to grab one of them crushing it easily. There was a growl as a skeletal like hound charged towards him trying to bite down upon the armor.

Rainbow fought off the hordes of demons the best she could but she knew that eventually she would get tired. There was a scream as a pony happened upon the scene, it seemed like she was there to check on Twilight. A demon was approaching her and Rainbow flew as fast as she could blocking the blow with her shield.

Her blade moved passed her head and a resounding hum carved through the air. Rainbow turned her head to see the pony growled as her form began to morph, instead of a demon it was the dark form of Fluttershy glaring at the blade. Rainbow Dash spread her wings as they sky went dark and a voice boomed. “Citizens of Ponyville for too long have you displayed an unwavering trust in your heroes! Where are they now?”

‘Not just in the castle it seems.’ Rainbow said not knowing what to do. ‘It would take too long for Applejack to get here and with Rarity gone it is going to be hard.’

The blade in front of her shimmered brightly, Rainbow got a feeling that it knew how to help.

“Then help me.” images flashed through Rainbow’s mind showing her exactly what she had to do through images.

Fluttershy did her best to fight through the demons and it was easy with Jorge’s help. Her eyes spotted her other side, the one that Sombra had. Charging forward Fluttershy flapped her wings before she flew up and over the metal sphere that was protecting Rainbow. Landing on the ceiling Fluttershy pushed herself off knowing that if she had her armor on it would be a lot harder. Slicing towards her other self she saw her vanish and appear behind her.

“There you are!” laughed her darker half before slicing downwards only for Fluttershy’s eyes to glow as she held up her sword. A hammer smashed into her shadow’s head causing her to become dazed as Fluttershy turned around asking. “What should I call you?”

“And why should I tell you?” growled her shadow as she launched towards her only for Fluttershy to dodge. “How are you…?”

“I am not just one part of me.” Fluttershy said as she rose above the darkness eyes still aglow. “I have accepted my cores, it is time to move beyond the Specializations set by the Great Spirits and forge our own path.”

“I call upon the fourteen who battled for their own. Who held onto hope, who led the way. Sons of Durin and those who serve.” Rainbow’s voice called out as the cruel Fluttershy looked at the metal shield demons moving to tear it apart. “Come to our aid and destroy the creatures of shadow that threaten all worlds. Thorin Oakenshield bring your company and show this world what Dwarves are truly made of!”

“NO!” yelled the other Fluttershy flying towards the shield before a bright light shot down hitting the shield on top sending them flying. It split off into several lights each taking a form around the shield. The metal sphere vanished and Rainbow stood there in the middle of those she summoned. There were some details upon them, but they were still just lights holding what seemed to be weapons.

“Close enough.” Rainbow shrugged before flying up. “I leave this to you guys.”

With that she broke out the nearest window shooting towards Stormy Shadows. One of the lights looked towards the other before charging into the battle. The others followed each fighting their own demon. Jorge glanced out the window seeing winged demons dropping from the sky. Fluttershy was dodging out of the way of her shadow no expression on her face.

“Stormy Shadows!” yelled Rainbow flying towards her darkness the sword slicing through any demon coming towards her. Her dark form looked towards her before holding up a hoof and blasting her away. Rainbow spun out before correcting herself and flew towards her, blade flying forward. Stormy grabbed it with her hoof only for a light to shine causing her to recoil. The sword vanished appearing at Rainbow’s side.

“After all that.” growled Stormy the dark clouds swirling around them. “After all that you still hold to your ideals!”

“I uphold them.” Rainbow explained staring her down. “You were right, blind loyalty is not a good thing. So I chose to observe and I saw what they saw in him. I learned, being scorned will not have me change my mind!”

A scream caught Rainbow’s attention causing her to look away, Stormy smirked as she asked. “Oh really?”

Taking advantage of the distraction Stormy Shadows flew up as fast as she could then down towards Rainbow. She nailed her sending her spiraling down towards the ground. The clouds around them vanished revealing Fluttershy had been disarmed and knocked down outside the castle.

“Dark Scar finish her!” snapped Stormy flying towards Rainbow as fast as she could.

Rainbow Dash looked up as she saw the start of a Sonic Rainboom forming around her reflection. She looked towards Fluttershy trying to get herself up, her friend was in danger. The sound of wind whistling caught her ears the only thing in her sight was the cruel reflection of her friend moving towards her a dark smile on her face.

“FLUTTERSHY!” yelled Rainbow struggling to her hooves knowing that it was too late. She turned to look at how close Stormy Shadows was when a figure moved in front of just as the reflection hit the Sonic Rainboom and crashed into the two in her way.

Ponies stared at the crater that was now in front of the castle. Above it was the dark form of Rainbow Dash staring at it her golden eyes showing nothing. It was like they didn’t care that they were surrounded by demons, they just felt numb.

“They were noth….” Stormy Shadows couldn’t finish her sentence as a light knocked her away. Dark Scar’s head jerked up as she saw a large skeletal head floating. It shot forward and she moved to have some fun with Fluttershy’s friends when she felt the bones in her body snap as something knocked into her. Smoke wrapped around her body as she felt them mend turning her head to see the armored giant moving towards her.

“Forgot about you.” she snarled feeling the pain as her bones mended together. Her eyes narrowed as she flew up into the air. Lifting a hoof she began to summon another horde of demons to take care of him when a spear pierced her. Growling she saw gold eyes glaring at her.

“Why won’t you just stay dead?!” roared Dark Scar flying into the air. “Stormy Shadows the clouds!”

“A bit busy getting rid of a pest!” Stormy yelled back before going up beyond the clouds. Closing her eyes she began to summon more to her. Opposition bothered her, they would always put their faith in the person next to them instead of relying on their own power. ‘With this they will not care.’ she thought as the sky around her darkened.

“And those fighting will stop as the clouds of Apathy numbs their minds and their friendships.” she said her gold eyes glowing brightly.

Dark Scar laughed as she saw Undyne begin to struggle with herself, the clouds growing dark overhead. ‘Soon Ponyville will be ours.’ she thought gleefully, there was a pulse of energy as the rocks began to lift from the ground a strong voice shouted. “Rise up oh sons of honor. Raise your shields high!”

Author's Notes:

I do not own any of the shows, games, movies, or books in this fanfic.

The Bearers of Loyalty and Kindness

Darkness, that is all that surrounded Fluttershy as she strained to keep up her shield. Dark throats entered her mind as a mist appeared. ‘Why should I even try? My shield is cracking, Rainbow Dash’s wounds are great… Ponyville will fall.’

“Come now my dear don’t lose hope.” a gentle voice spoke next to her, turning her head she saw an elderly man dressed in white robes. “This darkness will pass as long as you want it to. Your shield still holds and you can still stand.”

“You’re right.” Fluttershy spoke climbing to her hooves her wings spreading. “I cannot leave them to their fate.”

“I am glad to see that the kindest of the friends of Rainbow Dash and Twilight Sparkle can have courage.” the older man spoke and Fluttershy looked at him in confusion. Before she could question this a loud and clear voice shouted. “Rise up, oh sons of Honor. Raise your shields high!”

Fluttershy’s eyes snapped opened her shield beginning to splinter as Rainbow Dash struggled to her hooves. Her eyes were glowing a light gold as wisps of light drifted from her body but they were contained in the shield. A whistling sound was heard before something crashed into it shattering both her shields. There was a loud crack that sounded as the lights that were building was released.

Sans struggled to keep himself chasing after Stormy Shadow after she vanished into the clouds. The higher he got the more he struggled to care, it was a familiar feeling to him. A feeling that he should just give up and let it all end. This wasn’t his fight, his eyes travelled to the crater where Rainbow Dash and possibly Fluttershy now lay. ‘What hope is there now?’

That was when he saw it, a golden shimmering dome of light. A voice called out and there was another blast from Stormy Shadows as she dived towards the barrier crashing into into it. There was a loud crack as the barrier shattered a shockwave coming from it. Golden wisps moved from it heading towards any creature in the area as if following the shockwave. Sans crouched down feeling the force of energy hit him, almost sending him flying, before the wisp of magic slid through his shirt and into his Soul. A warmth spread across his body a screech caught his ears causing him to lift up his hand summoning more Gaster Blasters around him. They all fired blasting away the demons that were charging.

“We cannot let them fight alone!” a stallion shouted grabbing his broom with his magic after a wisp enveloped him. Ponies cheered as they ran out into the streets just as a rainbow streak rammed into the monochrome pony. They did not know where it came from, but the rush of courage aided them into the fight. They looked out for each other and knew they could depend on their heroes knowing full well that they had to do their part to defend their home.

“How did you survive?” roared Stormy Shadows as she glared at Rainbow Dash who didn’t respond. Her sword floating at her side crackling with energy, it was longer than it was before.

“I will not fight you unless you are armed.” Rainbow spoke earning a snort from her opponent before she charged and Rainbow moved to the side. “Fight me Stormy Shadows.”

Growling Stormy’s eyes glowed as the clouds around them formed a sword and shield from ice. They were attached by what looked like gauntlets on her forehooves. Charging forward Stormy slashed at Rainbow Dash who blocked with her own sword.

“Why do you care about them?!” questioned Stormy her eyes searching Rainbow’s. “They will only betray you! Like your friends did with Mare Do Well!”

“Why are you doing this?” Fluttershy asked looking at her reflection as she landed in front of her staring down at her with red eyes. Tilting her head to the side Dark Scar let out a spiteful laugh saying. “It is easier when you see them as mere toys. Makes it easier to get rid of them when you are bored.”

“I see.” Fluttershy lowered her head, causing Dark Scar to laugh as she spread her wings revealing them to be more bat like. Taking off into the air Dark Scar continued to taunt. “Did I hurt your feelings? Awww, poor wittle Flutter….”

Fluttershy took off at full speed slicing her sword at her reflection biting deep into her cheek causing her head to jerk.

“Dark Scar anything dark deed you perform against the creatures of this world I will return tenfold.” Fluttershy warned holding up her sword, Dark Scar grinned revealing elongated fangs as she whispered. “What are you going to do? Sing me to death?”

“Light aide me and protect my people.” Fluttershy prayed as the rocks lifted up around her. Two beams of light appeared to the North and South of Ponyville. Swirls of both golden light and a pale silver light wrapped around Fluttershy before vanishing revealing armor. Hissing Dark Scar recoiled before raising her hoof to the sky shouting. “Get her!”

Fluttershy saw the demons coming but she knew that they would never reach her. One by one they were shot from the sky by arrows. ‘Seems like the Spartans found their gifts.’ thought Fluttershy seeing more fly through the sky nailing them. Dark Scar growled before slamming her hoof into Fluttershy’s face causing her to recoil in the air. Shaking her head Fluttershy flew forward sword ready as she swung at Dark Scar. The dark reflection growled before wrapping her wings around herself blocking the blow as she plummeted. Fluttershy flew after her watching the bat like wings spread and she glided just above Ponyville.

Stormy Shadows let out a roar as her blows were blocked, her gold eyes glared at Rainbow Dash. She could hear the fighting below, yet she cared not for her companion. Dark Scar only wished to torment the ponies, Stormy Shadows only sought to destroy Rainbow Dash. Yet there she was still steadfast in her loyalty, never losing ground or hope. Her own equal in every sense of the word and yet it wasn’t good enough. Stormy Shadows wished to be the superior one, she wished that she was the only one left. Her words were doing no good.

“Let us see how far you are willing to go.” she snarled before looking up at the clouds flying towards them as fast as she could she began to create a vortex right above Ponyville. Only to get knocked out of it before it could gain any form. Glaring at Rainbow Dash she saw her eyes glowing.

“You will not hurt them Stormy Shadows.” Rainbow Dash told her sternly her shield returning to her side. “Not as long as I live.”

Letting out a roar Stormy Shadows wrapped the clouds around herself feeling her body change. If there was a creature that was completely not a pony then that was what she would become.

Rainbow saw Stormy Shadows’ form begin to change within the clouds. At first she thought it was going to be any of the forms of villains and creatures they had fought before. Then she saw the wings and the hind legs, her heart beginning to race as a weight settled upon her chest. She knew that form and knew the devastation it caused. ‘A fire drake, a dragon unlike anything we know.’ she thought before readying her blade as the wings blasted away the clouds.

“PATHETIC!” roared Stormy Shadows as she began to flap her wings causing large gusts of wind. “THEN I WILL JUST KILL YOU!”

“Then so be it.” Rainbow knew there was no reasoning with her reflection in this state. She was everything that Rainbow hid inside and now that she had chosen her path Rainbow had to face her head on.

Fluttershy looked around trying to find Dark Scar, because of the battle above it had begun to rain heavily obscuring her vision. Lightning flashed causing her to jump, the wind kicked up behind her causing her head to turn just as hind legs slammed into her causing her to hit the ground.

“You will all serve us! Death and destruction will be what you know!” laughed Dark Scar flying above her. “You will be the centerpiece of my collection. Broken and twisted, a reminder that life is not kind.”

Fluttershy struggled to get to her feet hearing the frightened children inside the schoolhouse. Her wings spread before holding up her sword. Dark Scar held up her hoof and sent a blast of energy towards it. It cracked the blade before the pieces shattered knocking Fluttershy back. The reflection laughed as she approached Fluttershy saying. “You could never be cruel and that it why I am here. There is nothing you can think of that will match what I will unleash.”

Fluttershy’s eyes squeezed shut before an image entered her mind, red eyes and green skin. Flames of green destroying the land as a King fell to protect her people. Her eyes snapped open as she got to her hooves again as she spoke darkly. “I do not know what cruelty is? I cannot think of anything as cruel as what you will do? I have seen worse Dark Scar! IT WILL BE NOTHING LIKE WHAT I HAVE SEEN!”

Fluttershy flew up quickly and slammed into Dark Scar sending her spiralling through the air before Fluttershy was behind her yelling. “YOU DO NOT KNOW WHAT I HAVE SEEN!”

Dark Scar was sent towards the ground causing it to crack beneath her. With a groan she saw Fluttershy flying towards her almost screaming. “I HAVE SEEN DARK THINGS! I HAD MY WINGS TAKEN FROM ME! I LOST EVERYONE I CARE ABOUT AT THE HANDS OF A TWISTED CHILD!”

“Shit.” Dark Scar managed to get out of the way just as Fluttershy hit the ground. Wincing Dark Scar felt herself recoil as she saw Fluttershy start to get up.

“I will make sure those things do not happen here.” Fluttershy said as she looked towards her eyes glowing a a bright silver and teal. “I will show you that kindness is not weakness.”

“Loyalty is not a fault.” Rainbow Dash spoke as the rain slowed around her as she brought her hoof out and the sword followed the motion. “It is not a weakness or a strength. You can be loyal to the wrong ponies or people but it is your choice to continue down that path. I will show true loyalty in all that I do.”

“Then die.” Stormy Shadows breathed in and let loose flames upon Rainbow Dash who held up her shield as the flames engulfed her. A bright glow appeared amongst the flames and Stormy Shadows heard. “RISE, OH SONS OF HONOR. RAISE YOUR SHIELDS HIGH! DON UPON YOUR ARMOR AND MAY YOUR SPIRITS NEVER DIE! MAY THE STRENGTH OF THOSE BEFORE YOU, GUIDE YOU I PRAY! MAY THE THOUGHTS OF YOUR BROTHERS LEAD YOU TO A NEW DAY!”

“WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!” roared Stormy Shadows watching Rainbow Dash fly above the flame a shield around her.

“I am the Bearer of Loyalty, one who strengthens the will to fight and the bonds of brotherhood, or sisterhood if you’re that picky.” Rainbow Dash said just before a bright light wrapped around her.

“Kindness isn’t a weakness? Give me a break! Power is all that you need!” laughed Dark Scar before launching towards Fluttershy. Just then a red light surrounded Fluttershy as a shout was heard from the sky.

“Rainbow Dash is up there fighting for our loyalty and I will fight for kindness.” Fluttershy explained as the armor around her began to glow. “I am the Bearer of Kindness, Dark Scar. You will not win.”

Dark Scar flew towards her knowing that there was no weapon that would be able to harm her. The light glowed brighter before a pulse of energy knocked her back as Fluttershy stepped towards her.

“Leave Dark Scar and do not return.” it was a new voice coming from her mouth, it sounded like Fluttershy but there were other voices coming from it. One that sounded like they were from Hayseed Swamp and another that was unrecognisable. Dark Scar knew that if she stayed then she would only meet defeat. Yet she did not want Fluttershy to win, she wanted her on the ground crying and whimpering in pain.

“ENOUGH!” a voice roared causing all attention to look towards the castle where an image of King Sombra and the reflection of Twilight stood. “DARK SCAR! STORMY SHADOWS RETURN!”

Growling under her breath Dark Scar charged towards Fluttershy before darkness swirled around her. She vanished, in the sky a roar was heard before it was cut short. All that remained were the demons, that were already being taken care of, and the rain. Fluttershy looked back at the school seeing a wave from Cheerilee before heading off to see what was needed. She noticed Twilight and the Dragons had finally came out of their stupor…. ‘Turns out the Clouds of Apathy are highly effective on those who are asleep.’ Fluttershy spoke in her mind as she moved to help the wounded.

Once Ponyville was safe the ponies went to check on the fallen. Much to Fluttershy’s relief there weren’t any that were killed. Most were just wounded, yet something sickened her, the demons were capturing them. They were capturing ponies, her teeth clenched when she thought of Dark Scar with captive ponies.

“I hope they are alright.” Fluttershy told Rainbow who nodded her head. “Rainbow… that poem, what was it?”

“That?” Rainbow looked startled at the question before she turned her head blushing. “That was a song I wrote during my latest test.”

“You wrote it and it’s a song?” Rainbow was waiting for the ponies around them to start laughing. “Would you be able to sing it?”

Rainbow Dash began to sputter unable to wrap her mind around that as all the ponies began to agree. Finally she managed to regain her voice saying. “Hold on! I know I’m cool and all but I can’t.”

“Why not?” it was Scootaloo who asked and Rainbow looked down at her. “I want to hear it.”

“Maybe later.” sighed Rainbow messing up her mane before looking at the castle. “For now we need to prepare for the next attack.”

“Do you think they are going to try again?” Fluttershy dreaded the idea. “We barely handled this one.”

“I know, that is why we are going to prepare.” Rainbow’s eyes moved towards the area towards the plains next to the castle. “We need to build a proper barracks and training area. Make sure we are well equipped.”

“I will gather the others for a meeting.” Scootaloo said getting onto her scooter before pausing. “What about Rarity?”

“I will tell her when she gets back.” assured Fluttershy watching the small pegasus speed away. “How many were taken?”

“Ten.” Rainbow responded solemnly her shoulders sagging. “Thankfully Papyrus managed to protect them. He doesn’t seem to get the whole, those clouds are there to make sure you don’t care thing.”

“He’s hard to get to.” laughed Fluttershy as they began to walk towards the castle. “So what is your idea?”

“Have you ever heard of a Windlance?”

Author's Notes:

I hope you enjoyed this chapter... also I do not own any media or books in this fanfic.

Changes

“What do you mean?” asked Rainbow Dash staring at Twilight in shock as the Princess looked around the table saying. “I am not leaving Rarity out of this. This is the Council of Friendship and I would like to get her input.”

Rainbow sat back in silence almost glaring at the empty seat across from her. ‘Of all the times for her to disappear….’ she didn’t want to continue the thought, she knew that there was a purpose for it. Sitting back she tilted her head upwards to stare up at her statue. Once again her's and Fluttershy’s have had changed. The statue, normally to scale with Rainbow Dash’s proportions, seemed to have gotten taller. The sword and shield had even changed to match her's, while upon Fluttershy’s both the shield and sword was broken.

“Honestly, how you both managed to break these weapons is beyond me.” huffed Discord looking at the remains of Fluttershy’s sword and shield. “And how you managed to get it reforged without me.”

“Trust me they still managed to only fix the blade.” Rainbow Dash said looking down at the blade resting against her seat, which had also changed. The crystal seemed to have a coat of dark stone covering it, only streaks of the crystal underneath could be seen. ‘Like lightning.’ Rainbow mused as Discord cleared his throat and continued. “The magic has been lessened in this but it seems to be growing all on its own. Fascinating, Fluttershy my dear I will try and fix them but the magic woven in here has been released. It took me a good long while to find magic that was suitable to your own.”

“I’m sorry.” Fluttershy sighed and Discord messed up her mane saying. “You did well today. I will go see DurgUa, he’ll figure something out.”

With that he vanished leaving the Council of Friendship in silence. Twilight was studying the thrones new forms with keen interest. While the crystals of Rainbow Dash looked like lightning the pattern of Fluttershy’s was like butterfly wings. Clear and delicate with patterns upon the surface, Twilight speculated on the meaning but could find none.

“Right now we need to focus on rebuilding Ponyville. I believe Rarity would return home.” Twilight assured her friends climbing to her hooves. “We have much to do and little time to do it in.”

Rainbow couldn’t help but think of the Wizard that had travelled alongside of the company. Shaking it off she left to help out in the rebuilding, something she took great pleasure in doing. It was something she liked doing on war torn worlds in the Republic. Pinkie Pie and Applejack soon followed, Twilight left to send a message to the Princesses. Fluttershy sat alone, she thought about all that had been said and done. Her only wish was that she had reached out a hoof to Dark Scar before she had left. Sighing she stood up and began to head out leaving a trail of light pink dust behind her.

Five days past and Fluttershy felt restless, Rarity hadn’t contacted any of them. The silence was unnerving, pacing around her house she decided to take a walk in the forest. It was close to dark and the cool night of spring was still upon them. She had taken one step into forest and felt a chill run down her spine.

“You’re world is changing.” a voice spoke quietly causing her to look around ears twitching. “A darkness is coming and your people are powerless.”

“We just want to live in peace.” Fluttershy replied her eyes glancing around. “Please tell me that you are a friend.”

“I am merely an observer of a time long past.” replied the voice and Fluttershy spotted a pale blue silver light shining through the trees. “You are not the first Caretaker of your world. You, Rainbow Dash, and Rarity are the first to pass the test of your Element. The others had either fallen or had vanished before they were tested.”

“There are more tests to come?” Fluttershy questioned still looking around for the source of the voice. Her eyes traced the moving light but her hooves felt rooted to the ground. She heard whispers for a moment before the voice spoke again. “You will know when the next phase of your development begins. For now your friend has returned.”

“Thank you!” Fluttershy said before turning around and heading off towards the boutique. The voice was silent for a moment before a figure stepped out of the shadows yet remained with her face in the darkness.

“Why did you speak with her, my lady?” the Guardian asked as she stepped out of the shadows her crown of birch upon her head and the figure looked at her. “What have you seen? Why have you left the Eternal Forest?”

“A darkness is coming.” the figure spoke turning her head to reveal another doe, this one was white with a pale gold stripe of fur running down from her head to hind. “One I may fear will destroy this world. They will need the power of the ancient magics as well as their new one.”

“The Chosen of Old had never passed the trials.” whispered the Guardian her eyes widening in surprise. “And going behind the Tree of Harmony is not….”

“Calm yourself Nerwen.” the other doe told her, blue eyes fixed upon the Guardian who looked away saying. “I gave that name up long ago. I am Niamh, the Guardian now.”

“The time is coming when you will take it up again.” the doe told her before turning and walking back into the forest. Niamh sighed taking a glance towards Ponyville wondering if the heroes would be able to take on the mantle of their predecessors. ‘Names lost to history, friendships that never were. Time has destroyed them and their efforts were lost.’ the Guardian thought before turning towards where the Tree of Harmony was.

Fluttershy flew quickly towards Carousel Boutique hoping that Rarity hadn’t left yet. Landing in front of the door she pressed her hoof against the wood and pushed. The door opened and the bell sounded. There was no other sound as Fluttershy walked in quietly her ears twitching as her head moved side to side. Everything in the shop was in the same place as last time, yet something didn’t feel right.

“Fluttershy?” Applejack’s voice caused her to look towards the entrance. “Is everything alright?”

“I just had a feeling.” Fluttershy responded turning her head again. “Everything looks the same but something is off. I can’t figure out what it is though.”

She heard Applejack move next to her and look around. There was a sigh before Applejack spoke again. “Everything looks the same to me.”

Fluttershy frowned before reaching out and touching Applejacks shoulder. Closing her eyes she removed the memory of her standing there from who was in the building with her. Yet while she was doing so she found herself looking through Applejack’s eyes. The world around her was grey, then a purple aura began to surround the grey. The shapes changed, mannequins were on the floor, and a pony was crumpled next to them. Gasping in surprise Fluttershy saw her world return to normal.

“Everything alright, Sugarcube?” Applejack asked and Fluttershy told her. “There is an illusion, I need you to break it.”

“I didn’t see anything and even if there was one, I don’t have that power.” stated the Bearer of Honesty looking at Fluttershy. Giving her a smile Fluttershy replied. “We each have our own gifts. You have the gift of seeing the truth, you have grown in both experience and your gifts.”

Applejack looked at her friend before sighing, she didn’t even know where to begin. Fluttershy’s hoof was still on her shoulder. Applejack watched as her eyes slid shut and her vision began to flicker. From grey of the real world to the signs of illusion, she saw the pony and the fallen mannequins, taking a breath she reared up and then slammed her hooves into the ground. Color returned to her vision as the area began to crack and crumble around them. Applejack was about to ask Fluttershy how she knew only to see her rushing towards Rarity.

“What happened?” Fluttershy asked quietly as Applejack walked up next to her. “No wounds.”

“Magical exhaustion, that’s what happened to Twilight.” replied Applejack getting Rarity on her back. “I’ll get her to the hospital.”

“It doesn’t seem like it, Rarity was able to keep up an illusion while unconcious.” Fluttershy mused as they began their walk. “If it was magical exhaustion wouldn’t it have dropped? It could be something else.”

“What else could it be?” Applejack thought about it as Fluttershy took some time to organize her thoughts before saying. “It could be because their magic forces them through the barriers to another place instead of being taken there safely. It would take a toll on the body as well as having their magic to adapt to the world. Twilight was in a universe with no magic so it stored up in her body until it couldn’t hold it anymore. Rarity was in a place with a different kind of magic so it could be easier on her to maintain it.”

“Living in a world without magic, how could they handle it?” Applejack shook her head not wanting to think about it. Fluttershy gave her a wry smile as she replied. “Even in worlds with magic we know that our food is unlike theirs. Our food lasts for a long time, longer than the food outside of Equestria.”

“Outside of this world.” Applejack stated and the two went quietly completing their journey without another word. Neither of them knowing what would take place very soon.

It was a day before Rarity woke up and six more days before she was let out of the hospital. That was when the nightmares began. They gathered the next day and discussed what they had seen but not all were willing to discuss their dreams. They chose to write a letter to Princess Luna and was surprised at her quick response. They listened intently to the explanation. “The Tantabus is a creature from my nightmares. It escaped from my slumber yesterday.”

“But how did it get into ours?” Fluttershy asked tilting her head to the side and stared at Luna.

“The Tantabus is like a parasite.” Luna answered shifting uncomfortably. “My dreams must no longer be enough for it. Now it seeks others to infect and corrupt. It must have learned about you six from seeing you in my dream.”

“So smokey gives us bad dreams, no big deal.” Rainbow’s confidence in those words began to falter when she saw the look on Luan’s face. She knew that this problem was only going to get worse if it wasn’t solved. All of them knew that there was something else that Luna was hiding, only one of them knew what it was. Fluttershy sighed knowing that Luna would want them to go at it alone. She had learned a lot in Azeroth especially when she met Luna in the Outlands.

Fluttershy shivered as she looked at Luna and the other standing beside her. She knew that the male was probably the Lord Illidan the others had spoken of.

“Felan go check with the other defenses.” Illidan spoke and Luna’s eyes narrowed before she walked away. He approached Fluttershy staring down at her and she recoiled, he crouched in front of her saying. “You do not know everything do you? How she knows me. How she knows of this place.”

Fluttershy shook her head earning a smirk from the demonic elf he leaned forward whispering. “She has been her before in her dreams, she opened a way into our world and would often live her life her out of the shadow of her sister. Even after we were sealed she was released sooner than me and hid that fact. She was ashamed of what she did and she tormented herself even in her dreams.”

“Fluttershy?” a question from Rarity snapped Fluttershy out of her thoughts. “Is everything alright darling?”

“Yes, let’s just take care of this before it hurts anyone else.” Fluttershy told her, turquoise eyes slid over to Luna who was discussing what they were going to do.

That night the girls were gathered at Twilight’s castle in a room prepared to house them. Luna had dismissed getting Celestia’s help due to her powers not working in the dream world. ‘That can’t be the only reason.’ Twilight assumed as she readied herself for sleep turning onto her side, glad that Spike was awake and watching over them. They drifted off to sleep ready to take of the beast and save Equestria from eternal nightmares.

Author's Notes:

I do not own any media in this fanfic. I hope you enjoy.

Darkness Gathers

“WHY DID YOU STOP US?!” roared Stormy her gold eyes glaring at Dawning Gloom who was pacing back and forth. “WE COULD HAVE HANDLED IT!”

“That is not the issue.” Dawning replied not even looking at the angered pegasus, having forced her into her original form. “You shouldn’t have been there in the first place. King Sombra has a plan for a reason. Getting on his bad side is not a good idea.”

“That plan is to wait and let them prepare for war. It is a stupid plan.” Dark Scar pointed out from her spot on a sofa. “Why are we here?”

“We are allowed to torment our others not attack Ponyville outright.” argued Dawning giving a pointed look towards the two pegasi. “As for why you are here, we are going to make a plan. Sombra does not want the Elements of Harmony to get stronger. It is why we were made.”

“Oh that’s why you summoned me?” huffed a voice, Dawning glanced towards the door seeing Diamond Shade walking in with gems in her hair. “I should just leave then.”

“If you try Dawning Gloom will just drag you back with her magic.” the dark version of Pinkie Pie spoke walking in behind her. Red eyes glared at Stormy who glared at her before a hoof slammed against the ground as the Earth Pony shouted. “ANGER IS MY THING SO YOU BETTER CALM DOWN!”

A rush of dark energy exited Stormy entering the Dark Pie. Dawning sighed before saying. “Calm yourself Ire, Stormy is just angry because she was recalled.”

“Meh.” was the only reply given by Stormy having the anger drawn out of her. Ire felt herself shake not wanting to torment Pinkie Pie.

“We’re missing someone.” commented Diamond Shade her eyes glancing around the room. “She better not be getting into my things.”

“She wouldn’t dare get near that dragon.” Stormy spoke before hearing laughter, her eyes glanced upwards seeing the dark orange pony crawling on the ceiling. “Release your illusions you snake!”

“Cider Bite come out.” Dawning Gloom ordered as brilliant green eyes appeared in the shadows. “Now that we are all here we should speak of our plans.”

“I want Fluttershy first.” Dark Scar was the first to speak earning a glance from Stormy Shadows. “I have a plan to get to her. She didn’t want me going after the ponies of Ponyville and we are not allowed to attack. Yet I believe that her strange friends can be used to our advantage. All I need is a way in, a way to extend her suffering, and a way to prevent the others from getting into the castle.”

“I can provide all three… how long are you talking about?” Dawning questioned wondering what the cruel pegasus was thinking. Dark Scar smirked as she said. “I want a single day to feel like a year then to trap her for a week in a personalized Tartarus.”

“I can draw the occupants out of the castle if you like.” Cider Bite offered earning a suspicious look from the two ponies. “You want the Monsters and Fluttershy only right? Well you need to get the Spartans and the residents of the castle out of the castle. I can do that.”

“What about Applejack? Won’t she be able to see through your illusion?” Ire pointed out not wanting to know what was being planned in the silence. Cider Bite smirked as she said. “Nah, Applejack won’t be there. Twilight Sparkle and the others won’t be able to tell.”

“Then Dark Scar is first. Stormy you will wait your turn.” ordered Dawning her glowing eyes shifting over to the pegasus who was taking a nap. Her horned glowed as brilliant chains bound her to the floor causing the dark pegasus to hiss and struggle. Diamond Shade had already left to get back to whatever she was up to before being summoned. Using her magic Dawning Gloom opened a portal directly into the castle allowing Dark Scar and Cider Bite inside before moving into herself. The portal sealed behind her.

The halls of the castle were quiet as the group snuck through castle halls. Cider Bite used her illusions when a Spartan passed by her eyes watching them carefully. One of them made her nervous as he paused and looked around where they were hiding. Dawning had to teleport them away when he got too close. Finally they found the rooms where the Monsters resided and Dark Scar began to work. She started with Sans and his brother letting her cruelty twist their SOULs. She moved from Monster to Monster as Dawning kept them asleep. She knew that Dark Scar only wanted Fluttershy and having them awake now would cause unnecessary trouble. Once they were done the group moved outside waiting for dawn to come.

Dark Scar was giddy, her magic wouldn’t affect the Monster’s form. Like her it would create a mirror version to torment Fluttershy. Instilled in these creatures was the knowledge that if they destroyed the originals they would be destroyed as well. ‘Only one way to stop them Fluttershy.’ Dark Scar had to hold in her laughter as she thought about the torment Fluttershy would go through. ‘You haven’t seen how cruel I can be.’

“Is there anything we can do?” Frisk asked looking into the void towards the creature living there. The strange being thought for a moment before signing. “There is little we can do. The spell upon them would be powerful. Yet we can change it so she could have some rest. Dark Scar would not keep an eye on Fluttershy until near the end.”

“How do you know?” Frisk questioned his hands trembling. He glanced back at the image wanting to be with his friend. He looked back to see the creature signing. “Dark Scar thinks one week would allow her to crush Fluttershy. She will check in once in a while but not all the time. It would be like watching seven years worth of torture. It can get boring.”

Frisk nodded his head as they began to get to work twisting the enchantment to give Fluttershy moments of relief. Both knew interfering would catch the attention of the being who stuck near Dark Scar. Frisk’s own shadow, the demon who whispered in his ear.

Dark Scar smirked as she watched the sun rise, Dawning Gloom keeping Fluttershy tired enough to stay. The Main Six walking out to start their day. Then when Applejack was out of sight Cider Bite summoning forth the image of a demon causing all to rush to defeat it. Dawning sealed the castle off before vanishing knowing it wouldn’t take long for the Spartans to realize it to be an illusion. Their task was completed, Dawning remembered that Princess Luna was inside the castle. Glancing towards the room she shrugged knowing the Princess wouldn’t be affected by her magic and was free to leave at anytime. The castle would just seal behind her.

Sans rolled over in bed sweat beginning to form as the magic took hold. His eyelights appeared flickering as a creature rose from his body. Like him it was a skeleton but wearing black his eye lights watching as Sans went back to sleep. Frowning he wondered. ‘Where the hell am I?’

Fluttershy didn’t know why she had felt tired. At first she had felt rested after helping Luna, then a sudden wave of tiredness overtook her. Twilight had offered for her to stay a bit longer heading out to give a lecture to school children. She was about to settle when she felt better, frowning she got up to make some tea. That always perked her up walking out of the room she noticed a chill on the air. ‘Odd, winter should be over by now.’ she thought pausing in misstep as she heard the door behind her slam shut causing her to spin aroun around with a yelp. Her heart pounded in her chest as she backed up wanting to get to the kitchen as soon as possible.

“Hello my child.” Fluttershy stopped in her tracks seeing Toriel. She had meant to see her when she had arrived but it happened during the previous day. Her pace increased as she went to greet her friend only to see the brilliant light of her fireball rushing towards her. Her eyes flowed as a shield wrapped around her as Toriel screamed. “YOU KEPT THE HUMAN FROM ME!”

Fluttershy backed away her eyes wide as Toriel moved forward quickly before seeing the look and smirking. “I will forgive you, all you have to do is….”

“Fluttershy run!” Flowey’s voice caught her attention causing her to turn around and fly as fast as she could. Her eyes spotted two red pricks in the darkness of the castle her eyes widening as she saw Sans standing there.

“Sans.” Fluttershy breathed as she moved towards him only to pause realizing that the red glow was coming from him. “Sans?”

He grinned and she could see the sharpened teeth as he lifted his hand his glowing red. Bones surrounded her causing Fluttershy to freeze in a panic as they launched towards her. Her eyes squeezed shut as she let out a scream.

Twilight’s head turned towards her castle hearing the scream ‘There shouldn’t be anyone left but….’

“FLUTTERSHY!” Twilight yelled flying towards the castle her staff appearing by her side. She reached out to the handle only to be blasted back by energy. The door shimmered and Twilight looked towards the demon realizing that it hand vanished. She kicked at the door only for it to bounce her off the barrier in place.

“NO!” she yelled realizing the trick, her heart pounded against her chest as she thought. “There has to be someone… Princess Luna!”

Twilight flew up to the window peering through seeing Luna still asleep. She pounded against the glass seeing the barrier as well. The Princess of the Night was still fast asleep. Twilight groaned before flying to the group to take account on who was there. Her eyes shifted hoping to find some form of hope in those who weren’t there. The Spartans she had hoped stayed in the castle or even for Inkwell and Comet to return. Her eyes glanced up and in the distance she spotted her reflection watching her with great interest. Gritting her teeth she whispered. “What have you done?”

Author's Notes:

I do not own MLP, Undertale, or anything other form of media mentioned in this fanfic. Enjoy!